Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 
 
 https://archive.org/details/fouryearsinashan1875rams 
 
Coomasie Executioners. 
 
FOUR TEARS IN ASHANTEE 
 
 vj 1 1 fu r t. 
 
 i* f $ m • . 
 
 \y.^'h h ■ 
 
 \. ^ f § r*r. 
 
 .BF THE MISSIONARIES 
 
 RAMSEYER AND KUHNE 
 
 ■ . ^ 
 
 ®Mitb bg £&t0. SEeitbmht 
 
 WITH INTRODUCTION BY REV. DR. GUNDERT, AND PREFACE BY 
 PROFESSOR CHRISTLEIB, D. D. 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS, 535 BROADWAY. 
 
 MDCCCLXXV. 
 
S. COWAN AND CO. 
 
 STRATHMORE PRINTING WORKS, 
 
 PERTH. 
 
zL 
 
 6 ^> Co 2£, 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Preface, v. 
 
 Introductory Chapter, xi. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 I. — Waiting Time in Anum, . . - - - - l 
 
 II. — The General Flight, 4 
 
 III. — In the Power of the Ashantees, .... 7 
 
 IV. — Before Adu Bofo, 14 
 
 V. — With the Ashantee Army, - .... is 
 
 VI. — The March to the Volta, - - - - 26 
 
 VII. — From the Volta to Okwano, 31 
 
 VIII. — Journey to Aguago, and the Halt there, - - - 38 
 
 IX. — The Little One goes Home in Totorase, ... 44 
 
 X. — To Dwa.ben and Abankoro, ... - - 51 
 
 XI. — With M. Bonnat in Abankoro, 57 
 
 XII. — In Asotsche, 
 
 XIII. — Before the King, 67 
 
 XIV. — Ebenezer, 
 
 XV. — In Coomassie with Prince Ansa, 97 
 
 XVI. — Times of Sickness and Forson’s Embassy, - - - 117 
 
 XVII. — The Embassy of Messrs. Crawford and Plange, - 127 
 
 XVIII. — Adu Bofo’s Entry, 135 
 
 XIX. — Yams and Christmas Festivals, 146 
 
IV 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. PAGE. 
 
 XX. — Prince Ansa’s Transactions about the Ransom 
 
 Money, 153 
 
 XXI. — Prolonged Waiting during a Revolution in the 
 
 Colonial Politics, 163 
 
 XXII. — Mr. Plange’s Second Embassy, 172 
 
 XXIII. — A Critical Time, 183 
 
 XXIV. — Seeming Liberty, 189 
 
 XXV. — The Reason of the War, 201 
 
 XXVI. — In Coomassie amid the Fluctuations of War, - 207 
 
 XXVII. — We Build for the King, 224 
 
 XXVIII. — Judgment Approaches, 243 
 
 XXIX. — Brother Kuhne set at Liberty, .... 263 
 
 XXX. — The Release of the Rest, 275 
 
 XXXI. — The Judgment, - 290 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ✓ 
 
 I. — The Adae, 301 
 
 II.— The Weights of Gold in Ashantee, 303 
 
 III. — The Government of Ashantee, 305 
 
 IV. — A Letter of Prince Ansa, 312 
 
 V. — A Word on the Politics of the Colonial Government in 
 
 the Year 1872, 318 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 From the earliest ages onward, the Christian Church at 
 large has ever bestowed the warmest sympathy and the 
 most gTateful attention on the history of her martyrs. 
 And well she may do so, for have they not acted as the 
 pioneers of Christ’s advancing kingdom, presenting in 
 their example a standing embodiment of the victory of 
 Christian faith and patience over the world ? 
 
 Nor has the Protestant Church, for her part, been 
 without the witness of numerous martyrs from the era 
 of her first struggles for existence, down to the history 
 of her missions in modern times. And though we do 
 not idolize these martyrs, lest we should detract from 
 the glory of the only Mediator and incomparable Martyr 
 of Golgotha ; yet we honour their memory, and we 
 look upon their sufferings and conquests as pledges for 
 that universal triumph of the gospel, which shall even- 
 tually be brought about. True, a Church whose founda- 
 tion was laid by the Crucified, must ever remain a 
 cross-bearing Church : amidst much of strife and tribula- 
 tion, under the pressure of constant trial, her members 
 must grow and increase, till the day arrive when the first 
 holy cross-bearer, Jesus Christ her Lord and Head, shall ap- 
 pear in glory and deliver His suffering Bride from all evil. 
 
VI 
 
 ' PREFACE. 
 
 The following pages tell a wondrous story of Christian 
 martyrdom, although the story does not end with the 
 death of the sufferers. Those martyrs who were per- 
 mitted to seal their testimony for Christ’s truth with their 
 blood, have by no means always suffered more severely 
 than the Christian witnesses whose experiences are re- 
 corded here. 
 
 We see them enduring a tedious captivity, full of most 
 cruel privations, in one of the darkest territories of 
 heathen superstition, under a sanguinary despotism, the 
 like of which, even in Africa, exists only in places few 
 and far between. With the abominations and fiendish 
 barbarities of such a government daily before their eyes, 
 their own lives in constant peril, and at the mercy 
 of a despot who played with the persons of his prisoners 
 as though they were puppets — in the midst of constant 
 fluctuations between fear and hope, the prospect of re- 
 lease again and again held out, only to be dashed to the 
 ground — till at length their peril reaches its climax, to- 
 gether with the political jeopardy of their tormentors. 
 
 At length the judgment which breaks in upon the tyrant 
 is the means of restoring them — though weak and ex- 
 hausted — to safety, in answer to the unceasing prayers of 
 their friends at home. Assuredly this is no easier martyr- 
 dom than the quicker process of laying down one’s life 
 on the block or at the stake. The fact, moreover, that 
 these sufferers are still in our midst, only deepens the 
 sympathy which we feel in the story of their captivity. 
 
 But the interest attaching to this simple journal of the 
 German missionaries is manifold. It excites not only 
 personal sympathy, such as every Christian owes to the 
 sufferings of a brother. It awakens not merely the 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 vii 
 
 attention of the ethnologist, who will gain from it a 
 far deeper insight into the political, social, and religious 
 life of the Ashantee nation than any traveller has hitherto 
 been able to give — but it must command the interest of 
 all who desire the extension of Christ’s kingdom, more 
 especially of English Christians. 
 
 The most recent events in the history of Ashantee are 
 a tangible confirmation of the repeated experience, that a 
 kingdom which resists the spread of gospel light, and 
 refuses to recognise the day of its visitation, is ripening 
 for internal decay, convulsion, and dissolution. The 
 latest news (see “ The Evangelischer Heidenbote ” (Calw), 
 Dec. 1874), make it a matter of certainty that the king- 
 dom of Ashantee is doomed. Kofi Kari-Kari, a weak, 
 vain, deceitful monarch, is apparently unable to recover 
 the effect of his defeat. His role appears to be well- 
 nigh finished, his chiefs and allies are leaving him, and 
 he has already been compelled to admit the independence 
 of his most powerful vassal, the king of Dwaben. 
 
 May we not believe that God has permitted one of the 
 most powerful kingdoms of Western Africa to be thus ter- 
 ribly humiliated, in order that a free entrance may be 
 opened into that land for the Gospel of Peace ? The un- 
 broken power of Ashantee has hitherto — with few and 
 rare exceptions — withstood the influence of the gospel, 
 and would have continued to render the establishment of 
 new missions fruitless, if not impossible. The yoke of des- 
 potism is now broken, and the agglomeration of tribes once 
 held together by superstition and fear, is beginning to be 
 dissolved into its constituent elements. 
 
 The nationalities hitherto enslaved by Ashantee are 
 seeking a closer alliance with England, and wish to be ad- 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 viii 
 
 mittecl into the protectorate. The south-western boundary 
 of the Ashantee kingdom is opened, and not only this but 
 the tribes there situate (Okwau and Dwaben) have ex- 
 pressed a wish for missionaries to come to them. Does not 
 all this reveal the hand of God opening the gates to the 
 messengers of His kingdom ? Can we imagine a political 
 situation more favourable to its extension ? 
 
 These questions demand an answer from Christians on 
 both sides of the channel. What better one can be given 
 by those of England, than the practical conclusion : Now 
 that the weapons of our country have pierced the heart of 
 Ashantee, and laid Coornassie in ruins, should not the 
 Christian compassion and the vigorous faith of English- 
 men seek to raise this unhappy nation from the dust ; not 
 to new death, but to true life in the light and liberty of the 
 gospel ? 
 
 Wherefore not ? Germany and Switzerland, through 
 the instrumentality of their Basel Missionary Society, are 
 ready to help in a second campaign against Coornassie. 
 For more than forty years this Society has been working 
 on the west coast of Africa ; gradually pushing forward 
 its stations to the boundaries of Ashantee. How consider- 
 able have been the results already attained, how whole- 
 some the influence already exercised upon the population, 
 may be seen from the official recognition of these facts by 
 Sir John Glover, during the late war. Hence we cannot 
 doubt that side by side with the English Wesleyans, the 
 Basel Society is primarily called of God to carry on this 
 work. 
 
 In concert with the liberated captives, the Basel com- 
 mittee has already drawn up a plan for the advance- 
 ment of the mission foreposts in a westerly direction, so 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 IX 
 
 as to take possession of the new territory. One of the 
 captives, Mr. Ramseyer, whose health permits him to re- 
 turn, has offered to found the new mission in Ashantee ; 
 and three Basel missionaries have already preceded, and 
 are awaiting his arrival at Kyebi (not far from the 
 frontier), and are meanwhile preparing themselves for 
 their work. One of the principal keys of the land, viz., 
 the language spoken throughout Ashantee (Tschi) is 
 already in the possession of the missionaries, who have 
 finished and printed (or are now printing), not only a 
 translation of the Scriptures, but also the most necessary 
 books for schools and churches. 
 
 Thus has this new and peaceful campaign against 
 Ashantee been already inaugurated. Germany is ready 
 to send into the field the needful, well-qualified soldiers, 
 in the shape of thoroughly educated, persevering, hard- 
 working, frugal missionaries — some of whom have, as 
 we have said, been already dispatched. The indispens- 
 able fund for carrying on this holy war amounts to 
 £7,000 for starting, and £700 annually for supporting 
 the new stations. Is it asking too much if we look 
 for assistance in raising these sums to English liberality ? 
 Assuredly it must be of the greatest importance for the 
 English protectorate in West Africa — even from a merely 
 political point of view — to change the kingdom of 
 Ashantee from a wily and cruel enemy, into a peaceful 
 and civilised neighbour. 
 
 The Committee of the Basel Missionary Society has 
 already issued an appeal to the Christians of England, 
 which has been supported with large-hearted generosity 
 and true Christian charity by the Church Missionary 
 Society — a body which has always shown the utmost re- 
 
X 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 gard for the moral rights of other societies, and in this case 
 too lias abstained from the least appearance of an attempt 
 to take possession of territory which has been already 
 occupied by the English Wesleyan and Basel Societies. 
 
 May this noble example be followed by Christians 
 throughout England, and may they show by the warm sup- 
 port accorded to this new mission (which many of them feel 
 to be a national duty), that they attach far more importance 
 to the extension of Christ’s kingdom than to the spread of 
 any one denomination. May the following pages sound, 
 in their artless but touching tale, the voice of the Lord, 
 knocking at the heart’s door of Christian England, and 
 asking help for benighted Ashantee. If there be any one 
 who can read a journal such as this, without becoming a 
 friend and supporter of missions to the heathen, let him 
 earnestly ask himself the question whether one who has 
 no compassion for the sufferings of a Christless humanity, 
 can have any true love to the Lord whom these sufferings 
 brought down to take our flesh. 
 
 “ Behold I have set before thee an open door, and no 
 man can shut it ” (Rev. iii. 8). Let us not be blind to the 
 truth in the present case. Inwards, beyond Ashantee, 
 and indeed partly in Ashantee itself, the false prophet is at 
 work, and more of the tribes of inner Africa are constantly 
 being subdued to his creed. This open door may soon be 
 closed, if we neglect to hear God’s message, and do not 
 hasten to set up in those regions the standard of the True 
 Prophet. 
 
 THEODORE CHRISTLEIB, D.D., Ph. D. 
 
 Professor of Theology and University Preacher. 
 
 Bonn, Prussia, December 20th, 1874. 
 
INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. DR. GUNDERT, CALW, WURTEMBERG. 
 
 We are indebted to peculiar circumstances for the follow- 
 ing pages. Two missionaries suddenly found themselves in 
 a position to observe closely the still unbroken national and 
 political life of a pure African race ; to live and to suffer 
 with them in a very important and critical period of 
 their history — probably indeed the turning point. But 
 in this case the usual state of things was reversed. 
 Europeans, whether travellers, merchants, residents, or 
 missionaries, when they cross the path of, or come in 
 contact with the negro, commonly do so from a position 
 of superiority. They look from above, but these men 
 saw all from below ; the white man was the slave, the 
 negro the master. 
 
 Those who wish to know the state of things which 
 really existed in the now fallen Ashantee kingdom, its 
 forms of government, and the individual, social, and 
 political life of this interesting negro people, will find in 
 this journal important and dependable disclosures. Of 
 course, they are scattered through the narrative ; for a 
 connected summary, or a polished description of the 
 country has not been attempted here. 
 
 To the attentive reader it will be clear that the real 
 journal, viz., that which was written simultaneously with 
 the events, only commenced when the writers had ink 
 and paper sent them. They both made use of the long 
 
INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 
 
 xii 
 
 period of detention in Coomassie to write down the events 
 of each day, at the same time recording their remembrances 
 of the first year of their captivity. That the names of 
 places scarcely occur at all is to be accounted for by the 
 position of the unwilling travellers. The following state- 
 ment may help to throw light on the circumstances which 
 led to their being taken prisoners. 
 
 The Gold Coast extends from the Asini river to the 
 mouth of the Volta, and includes from three to four 
 degrees of longitude. It is traversed through the middle 
 by the Prah, and inhabited by negro tribes who mostly 
 speak a dialect of the Tschi language. On the western 
 side of the Prah are the Asini, Wasa, and Denkjera ; on 
 the other side are the Fantee, Abora, Akem, Asen, and 
 Akwapem ; and towards the Volta are the Akra, Adangme, 
 Krobo, and Akwamu. Twenty-five forts were built from 
 time to time, in which European merchants formerly car- 
 ried on the slave trade. The chief of these forts, Elmina 
 and Cape Coast, two miles apart, have belonged (since 
 1637-1661) to the Dutch and English. These exercised 
 little, and certainly no good influence on the surrounding 
 negroes. 
 
 At length the Asantees, or as they are called in the 
 Coast dialect, Ashantees, appeared on the scene as a 
 conquering power, and in endeavouring to force their 
 way to the sea, came into collision with the British. 
 The latter fought a hasty battle with the king, Tuta 
 Kwamina, January 21st, 1824, and suffered a disgrace- 
 ful defeat. Two years later, September 19th, 1826, this 
 was avenged by a complete victory at Dudowa, after 
 which the experienced governor, George Maclean, arranged 
 the terms of peace, which guaranteed the independence of 
 all the tribes (with the exception of the Asinis in the 
 west and the Akwamus in the east), and placed them 
 under British protection. Two Ashantee princes, Kwanta 
 Bisa and Ansa Owusu, were sent as hostages to England, 
 
INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 
 
 xiii 
 
 whence they returned in 1841 as baptized Christians, and 
 accompanied a Wesleyan mission to Coomassie. 
 
 In 1580 the English territory was made more compact 
 by the purchase of the Danish settlements, and by an ex- 
 change with the Dutch in 1867, when a tax of a shilling a 
 head was imposed on the inhabitants of the protectorate ; 
 but very little was done for the improvement of the people. 
 The Wesleyans established a mission in the west, the 
 Basel Society did the same in the east, and these were the 
 chief efforts made for the elevation of the negro popula- 
 tion. In 1863 a fresh war broke out between the English 
 colonial government and the king of Ashantee, which led 
 to a disastrous campaign, the British troops falling 
 victims to the climate rather than to the enemy. Captain 
 Pine pleaded for means to make a vigorous attack upon 
 Coomassie ; but he obtained only a few West Indian 
 troops who were encamped in the bush during the rainy 
 season, where numbers of them died. King Kwakoo 
 Dooah said truly, “ The white men bring many cannon 
 to the bush, but the bush is stronger than the cannon.” 
 
 In May 1864, an order was sent to discontinue the 
 war ; in consequence of which unfortunate proceeding the 
 Ashantees lost all respect for the British power; and 
 Parliament found it necessary to appoint a commission to 
 investigate thoroughly the condition of the British terri- 
 tory on the Gold Coast. Many strongly recommended 
 the abandonment of such an unhealthy, profitless colony, 
 while others as strongly advocated a more energetic 
 management of it ; between these two extremes of opinion 
 the commission thought it desirable to adopt a middle 
 course. 
 
 It recommended that the government should be left 
 more and more in the hands of the natives, and that the 
 British should carefully avoid enlarging their territory or 
 making any fresh treaties with the tribes on the Coast, in 
 order that the protecting power might, as soon as it was 
 
XIV 
 
 INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 
 
 possible, without breach of honour, withdraw entirely. 
 It happened, as might have been foreseen. “ The weak- 
 ness and incapacity of the local government made every 
 progress impossible,” as Lord Grey truly stated. No 
 attempt was made to train the natives to self-government, 
 or to make them capable of defending themselves ; the 
 weak policy which only aimed at avoiding all dealings 
 with Ashantee, and which, even when roused, persevered 
 in inactivity, inevitably led to war with this proud 
 people. 
 
 The Basel Society had, in the winter of 1839-40, sent 
 out their first missionary, Ivies ; he had gone to Coomassie 
 and attempted to carry forward his work in Ashantee. 
 
 But later on circumstances arose which led the Basel 
 Society to enlarge their field of operations on the Volta, 
 and this was done without an idea that it was possible to 
 come into connection or collision with the eastern bound- 
 ary of Ashantee. Thus in 1846, the missionary Klauss 
 crossed the Volta and began to found a settlement at 
 about eight miles distance from the river, on high ground 
 near Anum. A steep healthy hill, covered with grass, 
 rose about 200 feet above the plain on the north of the 
 town. Here, after much difficulty, a house was at last 
 finished and a school commenced, while regular mission 
 work was carried on amongst the people ; an agent in 
 connection with the mission also bought up cotton, which 
 was sent down the Volta to the coast town Ada. 
 
 But from the beginning there were many political hin- 
 drances to the prosperity of the new station. To the south 
 of Anum, on the Volta, live the Akwems, who have long 
 been on very bad terms with their neighbours. In the 
 year 1867, their enmity took so active a form that Anum 
 became almost cut off from the rest of the missionary 
 territory, and could only be reached by a long and 
 circuitous route. 
 
 In 1869, the Akwems and the Anglos, a tribe who live 
 
INTRODUCTORY CHAPTER. 
 
 xv 
 
 further to the east, formed a secret alliance with Ashantee, 
 and the latter power sent an army across the Volta to 
 seize upon territory just outside the British protectorate. 
 It was believed in Coomassie that the English would not 
 raise any earnest objection to this, and the plan was, after 
 winning great victories, to push on with increased strength 
 to the Gold Coast. This expedition led, in June 1869, to the 
 destruction of the two mission stations Anum and Wegbe 
 (or Ho). Whilst the residents at the latter place were able 
 to escape in good time, retreat was impossible for the Basel 
 missionaries. The Swiss, Frederick Augustus Ramseyer 
 (with his wife and their infant son), had been in Anum 
 since December 29th, 1868. He had worked on the Gold 
 Coast since 1864, so that he had much African experi- 
 ence. The Silesian Johannes Kuhne had been in Africa 
 since 1866, but he had only joined Ramseyer as a merchant 
 two months before they were made prisoners. We will 
 now proceed to their own narrative. 
 

 
 
 
 
MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 WAITING TIME IN ANUM. 
 
 After the arrival of Mr. Kuhne on our station, Anum, his 
 predecessors, Mr. and Mrs. Schonliuth had, by order of our 
 Committee, to leave this place for their new field of labour 
 at Christiansborg ; but in war time it was no easy task 
 to find men for the transport of Mrs. Schonhuth and the 
 baggage, because an order from the camp, which was 
 pitched near our town, made it imperative on all the men 
 to join their ranks, as a glimpse had been caught of their 
 enemies, the Ashantees. There was, however, no time for 
 delay, and by vigorous effort we induced four men to 
 assist us, so that Mrs. Schonhuth was safely conveyed to 
 Ho, May 20th, 1869. 
 
 Alarming rumours were rife on all sides, while negroes, 
 painted and armed to the teeth, were constantly seen 
 leaving the camp and ascending our hill. The appear- 
 ance of these fellows was really terrific, with their caps of 
 dried skin surmounted by blood-stained goats’ horns. 
 They vaunted their heroic deeds on such of their Ashan- 
 tee enemies as had come within their reach, and a band 
 of twenty of them demanded a reward for having kept 
 watch for us on the Wolta river. But the Alm ighty God 
 
2 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 had been our sole protector, and we firmly refused their 
 unreasonable request. 
 
 We scarcely believed anything we heard, and concluded 
 that as there was still a mixed population of young and 
 old left in the town, the danger could not be imminent. 
 We also hoped that the apparent attachment of the Anums 
 to us and our surroundings, and the kindness we had 
 shown them on various occasions, would prove some 
 security, and we suspected that the enemy desired us to 
 forsake our station only that they might plunder it to 
 their hearts’ content. We therefore firmly resolved to 
 stay and abide the consequences. No idea of imprison- 
 ment or captivity in Coomassie ever occurred to us, believ- 
 ing we had really less to fear from the Asliantees than 
 from the people around us. The king, however, sug- 
 gested our depositing our property in Ho, though he 
 assured us there was no real danger ; this we were 
 willing to do, but how to accomplish it was the question, 
 for most of our servants, and even our nurse, had already 
 fled. Our brethren in Ho, who were equally anxious 
 with ourselves to remain at their post, begged me to send 
 my wife with the little one to them for protection, and I 
 would gladly have accepted their kindness but for her 
 determination to remain with me. 
 
 The thing 1 which caused our chief uneasiness was a 
 cloud of smoke which we observed rising behind the chain 
 of mountains near us, and which advanced continually in 
 an easterly direction. Sometimes it was so dense that 
 we thought it must arise from the burning of a village ; 
 then it became so faint as scarcely to indicate camp fires ; 
 and anon it faded into a thin blue mist. Our negroes 
 could not explain it, yet it was obvious that our king was 
 removing his camp into close proximity to us, so that it 
 was now within an hour’s walk of Anum, and there was 
 no sign of breaking it up. By this time all business was 
 
WAITING TIME IN ANUM. 
 
 3 
 
 suspended, except that a good deal of cotton was still 
 being brought to us in exchange for cowries, and nearly 
 a hundred bales lay ready for dispatch ; but the king 
 would not supply the men to take them down the river. 
 
 The clerk and the catechist remained faithful, although 
 very uneasy from the general excitement ; still, none of 
 us supposed we had more to fear from the enemy than 
 the extortion of a war tax, or the partial plunder of our 
 goods. Our neutrality had been recognised by the king 
 of Akwamu, an ally of Ashantee, who had twice per- 
 mitted Mi\ Schdnhuth to pass through his territory, and 
 it was well known to every one that we, as missionaries, 
 not only had nothing to do with war, but that Mr. Schon- 
 huth had once obtained the release of an Ashantee 
 prisoner at his own cost, and sent him back to his friends. 
 
 I regarded my wife’s decision to remain beside me in 
 the hour of danger as an indication from God that we 
 were not to separate, and subsequent events strengthened 
 this impression. Most wonderfully was she upheld, both 
 in body and mind, during the weary years of our capti- 
 vity, and again and again did she revive my drooping 
 faith, throughout our lengthened wanderings. 
 
 Thus, amid alternating hopes and fears, the first week 
 of June passed away, yet the cloud of smoke was still 
 seen travelling eastward, and the question sometimes 
 flashed upon us, “ Could the Ashantees be advancing on 
 Ho ? ” Meanwhile we could obtain no reliable news, but 
 if an engagement should occur, it would certainly necessi- 
 tate flight; for where would a combined resistance be 
 more easy than from the summit of our hill, surrounded 
 as it was by a high wall, and only ten minutes’ walk from 
 the town. 
 
4 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE GENERAL FLIGHT. 
 
 We were awakened at day break, on the morning of 9tli 
 June, by a loud knocking, and on opening the door, 
 several soldiers announced to me, in the king’s name, that 
 a battle was at hand, that the town would soon be de- 
 serted, and we could expect no mercy from the blood- 
 thirsty Ashantees. “ Would we like to escape?” After 
 some deliberation we decided in the negative. 
 
 Scarcely had they left us when our boys asked leave 
 to join their mothers, who were preparing to flee. We 
 could not refuse them, for our other servants had already 
 gone, except two whom we had rescued from slavery, 
 with our catechist and our clerk. By the afternoon a few 
 stragglers alone remained in the town, and the king was 
 trying to establish his camp in its deserted area, for a 
 battle was expected in our immediate neighbourhood. 
 A merchant who attended our services, visited us, and 
 advised us to retire to Ho. “The Ashantees will not 
 injure your persons,” said he, “ but they might easily 
 carry you to Coomassie. I will, however, meet you again 
 in the hour of danger, seeing you decide to remain.” 
 Still later we had a visit from a relative of the king, 
 assuring us that he had not ordered a flight, and regret- 
 ting that our servants had left us, though we hoped we 
 should see them again the following day. Thus warned, 
 we deemed it prudent, after dark, to bury two hundred 
 
THE GENERAL FLIGHT. 
 
 5 
 
 dollars in the garden, and hide our rings in the same 
 place. 
 
 But the news which reached us on the morning of 
 Jane 10th, cut off all hopes of a speedy peace. None of 
 our servants returned, and the Christians, who had been 
 faithful hitherto, now begged to be dismissed. “The 
 Ashantees,” they said, “ were known as executioners, and 
 they might be as likely to practise on black men as on 
 white ? ” We gave them some money, and a testimonial 
 of faithful service, advising them on no account to mix 
 themselves up in the war. They then collected their few 
 belongings and departed, leaving us in a solitude most 
 solemn and strange, no voices but our own to be heard. 
 We at once proceeded to chop the wood, milk the goats, 
 attend to cooking, and seek for water, which was daily be- 
 coming more scarce. A message from the king now 
 informed us of his intention to meet the enemy in Anum, 
 and enquired if we were prepared to face the danger. 
 We prayed for guidance, and replied that we would re- 
 move to Ho, if he could spare us men to convey my wife ; 
 thus leaving our station and property to the Lord’s care. 
 We then besought our Heavenly Father to hinder our going 
 if it were not His will, and rose from our knees peaceful 
 at heart, and strong in His strength. The king’s answer 
 soon came, to the effect that Pekyi, with its surround- 
 ings (a former mission station four miles from Anum), had 
 joined the Ashantees. We waited for a confirmation of 
 this report, and employed the interval in making a ham- 
 mock and two small boxes for our projected flight. 
 
 In the midst of these preparations, we were startled by 
 soldiers running towards us crying loudly, “ run, run, the 
 Ashantees are in the town.” The day passed on as we 
 waited in anxious suspense for the sound of a shot, or the 
 appearance of the enemy. As night approached, we 
 ventured to the town in search of water; a death-like 
 
6 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 silence reigned in its deserted streets, which were strewn 
 with broken fragments, while every house was so still 
 that the bleating of a kid was a welcome sound, and 
 cheered me as I retraced my steps homewards. We kept 
 lights burning and shutters open, trying in vain to obtain 
 a little sleep ; the wind, always high on our hill, was 
 especially boisterous that night, and most anxiously did 
 we long for day. 
 
 It came at length, and weary and worn as we were 
 with painful watching, we began to prepare our early 
 meal. Milking the goats was, after several attempts, found 
 to be an impossibility, our store of condensed milk we 
 dared not use, for it was our sole dependence for our 
 baby, so we hid the precious tins. Mid-day passed, still 
 the same dreadful silence prevailed ; for miles around 
 there was no sign of life ; we were alone on our hill top. 
 
 Restlessly wandering backwards and forwards we looked 
 and listened ; the cry even of a bird startling us. Thus 
 the day wore on, our only employment throughout its 
 long hours being to boil a piece of meat in as little water 
 as possible, for the springs were a mile off, and our 
 precious store was nearly exhausted. Once, indeed, during 
 the afternoon the report of a gun reached us, and then we 
 distinctly heard voices crying, “ come, come !” We strained 
 every nerve to catch the answers, but they were inau- 
 dible, the sounds died away in the distance, and we were 
 once more alone, with the prospect of another terrible 
 night of watching and suspense. Again we left the lamps 
 burning, and soothed by the sound of a heavy rain, we 
 actually fell asleep, thankful that our most pressing need 
 was thus being supplied. 
 
IN THE POWER OF THE ASII ANT EES. 
 
 7 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 IN THE POWER OF THE ASHANTEES. 
 
 It was a lovely morning; all nature smiled upon our 
 pleasant little station, and tlie brilliant sunbeams struck 
 rays of hope into our hearts, so that it almost seemed as 
 if our fears of the previous night had been groundless. 
 After breakfasting comfortably, we occupied ourselves 
 with our usual duties. 
 
 But while engaged in the verandah, my wife observed 
 the glitter of arms among the tall grass bordering the 
 footpath which led to the town. A troop of warriors 
 soon appeared, greeting us civilly in their own language, 
 but at the same time pointing their guns. We advanced, 
 calmly enquiring from whence they came. “We are 
 friends from Coomassie,” said they, and beckoned us to 
 approach. They took our offered hands, and when we 
 assured them we were missionaries, having nothing to do 
 with the war, but quietly remaining when all others had 
 fled, they withdrew their loaded guns, adding that “we 
 were quite right,” and begging us to accompany them to 
 their leader, who was close at hand and wished to see us ; 
 meanwhile, they would guard our station, which might 
 otherwise suffer from his pilfering crew. 
 
 Having really no choice, we, at their suggestion, arrayed 
 ourselves in our best to do the chief honour, took a little 
 refreshment, and followed our guides. I pocketed a few 
 presents, and my wife took two tins of milk, the baby’s 
 bottle, and a warm woollen rug — why, she hardly knew, 
 
8 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTE E. 
 
 as we were told, we should soon come back— but alas, 
 from that fatal moment we beheld our mucli-loved home 
 no more. 
 
 We formed a singular procession, headed by a half-clad 
 soldier, armed with gun, bowie knife, and a long leathern 
 whip under his arm ; next myself, carrying our babe, then 
 my wife and Mr. K., three soldiers bringing up the rear. 
 We were soon met by hundreds of painted negroes, who, 
 despite the efforts of our leader to turn them back, rushed 
 up the hill shouting the name of Adu Bofo. It was easy 
 to see that their aim was the spoliation of our house and 
 property ; yet they did us no harm personally, and were 
 even outwardly polite, acceding to our request to point 
 their muskets away from us. In the company of this 
 riotous crowd we at last approached the town. Its silence 
 was broken now — the Asliantees had indeed taken pos- 
 session. They fixed on us their glaring eyes as they 
 vociferated in triumphant tones and noisy songs their own 
 heroic deeds. We sought in vain for their captain, though 
 they assured us he was near. Alas ! on the very spot 
 where I had so often stood proclaiming God’s message of 
 peace, all was havoc and confusion ; debris of all kinds 
 was scattered about the streets. 
 
 We were driven forward under a blazing sun, passing 
 burning houses, whose scorching heat increased our suffer- 
 ings terribly. For four hours the merciless march con- 
 tinued, and we were urged onward faster and faster, till, 
 on our strong remonstrance of such continued effort being 
 required of a woman, they promised us a sedan chair to 
 carry us back to Anurn in the evening, A few yams, and 
 some milk for the little one was our food until we reached 
 Pekyi, a town which was said to have surrendered to 
 Ashantee unconditionally, yet one house alone remained 
 entire among smouldering ruins. Our enquiries after the 
 captain were answered by the command to march on, “ but 
 
IN THE POWER OF THE ASH ANT EES. 
 
 9 
 
 only a very little further.” Some food was also offered, 
 which we pocketed, for fatigue and excitement deprived 
 us of all appetite. A company of naked prisoners were 
 just then led past us, bending under the burden of their 
 chains. How we pitied them ; yet the close surveillance 
 under which we were, and the exultant tones of the men 
 contending together for the honour of having caught us, 
 increased our fears that we were prisoners too. These 
 fears were soon sadly confirmed, for on looking up we 
 caught sight of a long line of soldiers, heavily laden with 
 our own household goods ; so that we at once perceived 
 the deception which had been practised upon us, and 
 realised our helpless condition. The assurance of our 
 gracious God that He would never forsake us alone sus- 
 tained us in that moment of agony ! 
 
 At one o’clock we again set forward, with no heart to 
 resist and no care whither we went. We passed village 
 after village in ruins, till suddenly called to halt in the 
 presence of a little fat man with piercing eyes, who was 
 haranguing the bystanders. He gesticulated wildly, rose 
 from his seat, stretched himself to his full height, and 
 pretending to act the part of an executioner, declared that 
 he was a man of great power. I addressed him, begging 
 him to pity the alarm of our terrified child, and relating 
 to him our sad story, to which he listened with a patron- 
 ising smile, declaring he knew well we had nothing to do 
 with the war, and that he would accompany us to Adu 
 Bofo, which in truth he afterwards did ; thus somewhat 
 reassured we left the village. 
 
 Our road now lay along the beautiful Pekyi mountains, 
 and had our baby been willing to leave my arms one of 
 our guides would have carried him for us. It was past 
 sunset when, half dead with fatigue and exhaustion, we 
 were once more permitted to halt in a village full of 
 Akwamu soldiers, who flocked around us, laughing and 
 
10 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASUANTEE. 
 
 mockingly exclaiming, “ Olx ! the whites ; good evening, 
 sirs, where are your heads?” and from one shelter to 
 another they followed, assailing us with abusive taunts. 
 At length they were tired, and began to prepare for the 
 night, by lighting large fires around which they lay, 
 leaving us only space enough to sit in a crouching 
 posture. 
 
 They had given us some wretched meat, which we could 
 not touch, but tried to appease our hunger with a little 
 parched corn and a few half-cooked beans, bestowed on us 
 by a pitying woman. Half choked by dense smoke and 
 heat, we dragged through the wearisome hours of darkness, 
 and slept at length from sheer exhaustion, but were soon 
 aroused by the attempted escape of another prisoner, who 
 lost his head in the struggle that ensued, which episode 
 caused much merriment among our guards. 
 
 No words can describe the languor and disgust with 
 which we rose as the day dawned, and watched our selfish 
 keepers eagerly cooking and devouring their morning 
 meal, without a thought or care for our wants. At our 
 earnest entreaty they at length vouchsafed us a very 
 scanty breakfast, while an exultant crowd again gathered 
 round the “ humbled whites,” and amused themselves by 
 offering us a portion of our own stores of food, which, 
 when we took, they immediately snatched away. 
 
 The moment had now arrived for our appearance before 
 the king of Akwamu, whom we found seated in the 
 middle of the village, among a crowd of councillors and 
 officials. He presented a sorry appearance, hanging his 
 head in shame and embarrassment, which was easily 
 accounted for, as no doubt he partly realised himself for 
 what we knew him to be — an arch-traitor. 
 
 The silence was broken at length by the question as to 
 what we knew of Dompre, the enemy’s general. We 
 gave such information as we had, and then seized the 
 
IN THE POWER OF THE ASHANTEES. 
 
 11 
 
 opportunity of pleading our own cause, as missionaries 
 who had placed confidence on the respect due to our 
 acknowledged neutrality. He calmly begged us to make 
 ourselves easy ; assured us there was no ground of com- 
 plaint against us, and that we should speedily be restored 
 to our home — a promise as false as it was fair. On our 
 return, our ears were saluted by the welcome sound of 
 English words, which, though barely intelligible, were 
 evidently meant to express comfort and sympathy. It 
 was a young man who addressed us with, “ never mind, 
 never mind,” and a few other enigmatic and disconnected 
 phrases, constantly repeated. He was applauded as a 
 prodigy by the surrounding crowd, who listened in won- 
 der to his flowing words ; we, however, gathered but one 
 idea from the whole harangue, and this certainly was a 
 cheering one. It seemed that Adu Bofo was expected to 
 arrive almost directly, and we counted much upon his 
 appearance on the scene, though these hopes were soon to 
 be sadly disappointed. In the meanwhile our new friend, 
 Thomas Kofi, could not render us any practical assistance, 
 as his entreaties on our behalf were disregarded, and it 
 was decided that we were to set out for the camp. 
 
 It was Sunday morning, and by ten o’clock we were 
 again on our way, with no prospect before us but a re- 
 newal of the cruel driving haste, the burning sun, and 
 the vain entreaties for water to relieve our parching 
 thirst — it was just a repetition of the past day’s miseries. 
 In our extremity we lay on the ground, trying to drink 
 from a wayside pool, so great was our need. Even this 
 was forbidden. At noon we passed soldiers cooking their 
 dinner, and we once more implored our cruel guards to 
 take pity, and bestow on us a drink of water. They 
 were unmoved, until suddenly remembering my pocketed 
 cigars, I offered them, and the bribe prevailed, so that 
 we were allowed to drink to our heart’s content. Not 
 
12 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN AS II ANTE E. 
 
 only was this indulgence thus procured, but a gourd was 
 filled, and carried by our leader to supply our future 
 need. Holding painfully on for another hour, we fell in 
 with our yesterday’s hero reclining under a tree. Of him 
 Ave resolutely demanded food, and that so persistently, 
 that the astonished bystanders threw us some boiled 
 maize, which we eagerly devoured, though the gift was 
 accompanied with taunts and jeers. Our poor babe, 
 too, was once more permitted to drink his milk in 
 peace. 
 
 At this juncture, Mr. K. twice sunk on the ground from 
 pure exhaustion, and this procured us a brief respite, 
 during which we lay and rested, thinking how differently 
 our brethren Avere employed on that calm Sabbath day. 
 But the cruel command to rise became eA 7 ery moment 
 more imperative, and we were forced to obey, though our 
 hearts died within us as Ave perceived that our path lay 
 over a high mountain, and our powers of climbing were 
 almost gone. We slackened our pace in prospect of the 
 terrible effort, and saw our own property continually 
 carried before us by one or other of the endless line of 
 folloAvers that accompanied our march. Our guards soon 
 became furious at the delay, roughly seizing my wife’s 
 umbrella, because “ it hindered her in running,” and other- 
 Avise maltreating her. I determinately resisted this bar- 
 barous handling, and prevailed. 
 
 On reaching the summit of the mountain, panting and 
 breathless, we Avere commanded to halt, for the quick 
 ears of our leaders caught the sounds of fighting some 
 miles ahead, and distinguished troops in apparent pur- 
 suit. Great excitement at once prevailed — shouting, hur- 
 rying, and driving ; with leathern whip of elephant hide 
 in hand, the commander flew from place to place rally- 
 ing his scattered forces. Our precious property was 
 thrown into the bush, as the men with shouldered guns 
 
IN THE POWER OF THE ASHANTEES. 13 
 
 passed on to the fight, not one being allowed to lag be- 
 hind. 
 
 From a field of maize we watched the hurrying, clamour- 
 ing crowd, occasionally catching the sound of distant 
 firing. Suddenly a crash was heard close by, a whiz of 
 muskets, and a cry of war, causing us to bend before the 
 whistling bullets. We soon, however, saw that this was 
 simply a clever trick of our own company, an artful de- 
 vice to deceive the enemy who were in conflict in the far 
 distance ; and when it was over they again drove us from 
 our resting-place. Our aching limbs would scarcely move, 
 but remonstrance was useless ; they were in haste to 
 reach the camp, and in silence, almost in despair, we pur- 
 sued our miserable way, feeling that death itself could 
 bring us nothing worse. Sometimes we were staggering 
 through tangled grass ten feet in height, then over a 
 boggy plain lay our painful journey, our distress increas- 
 ing by falling rain, and still more by compassion for the 
 miserable creatures whose corpses or wounded bodies lay 
 in our path. 
 
 Insulted and abused by the soldiers, who threatened to 
 eat us when we reached Coomassie, our miseries intensi- 
 fied, until night closed upon us, and we ended another 
 day of bitter suffering in a village where we were per- 
 mitted to halt. It was a horrible resting-place, full of 
 slain, so that we had to pick our way over the gory earth ; 
 and when my wife stumbled from weakness, her dress 
 was covered with stains. The soldiers were hastening to 
 inter the mangled corpses, and from every house around 
 us sounded the doleful lament of the women. It was 
 evident the Ashantees had been sorely discomfited, and 
 we feared the consequences, but were sustained by re- 
 membering that the very hairs of our head were all 
 numbered. 
 
'‘W ■ 
 
 14 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 BEFORE ADU BOFO. 
 
 Driving long poles into the ground, over which they 
 stretched some branches, some soldiers were busy set- 
 ting up a rough encampment outside the village. The 
 darkness was so dense that we could distinguish little of 
 the busy scene beyond the fitful light of a blazing fire, 
 around which gigantic forms moved among the shadows, 
 their labours being accompanied by a tremendous noise, 
 caused by the blowing of horns, which thrilled our 
 shattered nerves most painfully. They had driven us 
 into a large hut where one of the king’s sons was sitting, 
 and here tired nature claimed her due, and with my boy 
 in my arms I sank upon the ground utterly exhausted, 
 only longing to be left lying there in peace. But we were 
 once more hurried on, till at length our goal seemed to 
 be attained, and we suddenly found ourselves in the pres- 
 ence of the great commander, to meet whom we had been 
 so deceitfully allured from our homes three days before. 
 He was dressed entirely in white, and sat in state, while 
 our savage escort, on bended knee, related the story of 
 our seizure. 
 
 I tried in vain to speak. My attempt was met with 
 contempt and cruel indifference, while our inhuman 
 captor, rising, began to tear off my wife’s dress, and bore 
 it away in triumph. A few hurried words of command 
 from Adu, and we were ruthlessly driven to a small hut, 
 where a fierce fellow advanced to meet us, brandishing a 
 
BEFORE ABU BOFO. 
 
 15 
 
 long, bright knife, and seizing my arm, attempted to drag 
 me away. I forgot my weakness in the thought of wife 
 and child, and sturdily resisted his efforts, whereupon he 
 turned on Mr. K., and instantly both were lost in the 
 outer darkness. We will give the description of the 
 cruel scene that was enacted in our brother’s own 
 words. 
 
 “ First,” said he, “ I thought of my loved ones far away, 
 begging the Lord to comfort them, and asking for myself 
 that I might be kept faithful even unto death, for I 
 thought the end had now come. It was, however, 
 ordered otherwise, and I was dragged into the presence 
 of an inferior chief, who sat in front of his dwelling, while 
 two attendants supported his arms in a horizontal posi- 
 tion. I was also permitted to sit down, and thus 
 observed that the great man was suffering from several 
 frightful wounds. In feverish excitement he turned 
 upon me, vowing that I should lose my hands if I had 
 had any part in the fighting. They now tore the ragged 
 coveiings off my swollen feet, which were forced into 
 heavy irons secured by a ring; all remonstrance, of course, 
 being useless, and my pockets were next rudely searched 
 and emptied. Seeing Mr. and Mrs. R. approaching, I 
 made an abortive effort to convey to their keeping their 
 woollen shawl, as a covering for their babe, but it was 
 snatched from my hands. Strange to say, a string of 
 coral beads, found within my hat, was restored, being pro- 
 bably regarded as a rosary used in prayer according to 
 the Moslem fashion. Two of my pockets were also over- 
 looked in the general search. This ordeal completed, 
 some bread soaked in water was bestowed upon me, but 
 fatigue and anxiety had banished hunger, and when left 
 alone, I fell on the wet ground in a sleep that might 
 rather be called the stupor of exhaustion. I could hardly 
 realize my position on awaking. The noisy horns still 
 
16 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 sounded wildly in the distance, while the light of a clear 
 moon shone calmly over the blood-stained earth.” 
 
 While Mr. K. was making these painful experiences, 
 we took a hasty farewell of each other, having no hope of 
 life, and inexpressible peace was granted us in the solemn 
 prospect of entering eternity. We no longer felt distress 
 at the prospect of leaving our helpless infant, but were 
 able to rejoice at the thought of the glory that awaited 
 us in our Father’s House. Hearing myself called, we 
 turned into a hut close by, and there found our poor 
 brother loaded with fetters, but still alive ; and as we were 
 now also in irons, we concluded that our execution was 
 postponed, and lay down to rest, after partaking of a 
 scanty repast. We slept in spite of the wild music that 
 sounded around us, and the slight protection afforded us 
 from the pouring rain by our sheep skin and my coat. 
 
 The news of our capture had spread through the 
 neighbourhood, and we were aroused before day-break, 
 by an eager throng who came in hot haste to view the 
 wonderful spectacle of three white persons and a child 
 conquered and chained. They crowded round us in the 
 greatest amazement, handling us most unceremoniously, 
 as if we had been animals, exclaiming now and then, 
 “ These are not men, they are spirits ; they have heads 
 like horses, they will soon be killed ! ” One tall, thin, 
 grey -haired man, ornamented with coral beads, iron rings, 
 and fetish cords, stepped up to Mr. K., and stared feroci- 
 ously at him for some minutes ; but his gaze being met 
 with unshrinking calmness, he at length slowly retired, 
 making some remarks to various attendants, from which 
 we gathered that there was no intention of bringing us 
 to trial. 
 
 When we had painfully crawled back, on hands and 
 knees, to our brother, who sat by the hut of the wounded 
 chief, some food was supplied us, and a few poles being 
 
I'he Captives in Irons 
 
BEFORE ABU BOFO. 
 
 17 
 
 struck, skins were spread upon them to shield us from the 
 heat and the crowd. After a short time a group of men 
 approached, bearing aloft a large coloured umbrella, under 
 which Adu Bofo advanced to visit the chief. I made an 
 attempt to draw his attention, and again urged the sad 
 story of our betrayal and wrong. But though he took 
 my offered hand, and acknowledged the truth of my as- 
 sertions, he assured us, with stony composure, that being 
 his master’s slave, his only course was to send us to the 
 king, and thus we recognized the terrible fact, that 
 Coomassie was to be our ultimate goal. 
 
 We entreated him at least to restore us to the 
 Akwamu King, who might send us to our brethren in 
 Krobo, promising that they would reward him liberally, 
 whereupon he pondered, and pretended to comply, for 
 which we thanked and blessed him most heartily. Our 
 irons were removed, and we were provided with a 
 roof of banian leaves. But before long a procession of 
 soldiers was again formed, and the camp was ordered 
 forward, while we, scarcely able to move, and stung 
 by pangs of the keenest disappointment, were forced 
 to keep up with the rest. Mr. K. most kindly supplied 
 my poor wife with one of his shoes, which were for- 
 tunately small, she having lost hers in the muddy 
 path, and thus we recommenced our dismal march under 
 a fresh escort of guards. 
 
 C 
 
18 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII ANTE E. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 WITH THE ASHANTEE AEMY. 
 
 June 14-24, 1869. 
 
 Happily we were not compelled to advance rapidly, 
 being in tlie midst of a company of soldiers who were 
 often commanded to halt ; so on we went, now on high 
 ground, then wading through long grass or primeval 
 forests. Twenty steps on either side of our column, two 
 other lines were marching in the singular style peculiar 
 to the country, and many a headless corpse which lay in 
 our path, showed that we were going through the scene of 
 yesterday’s conflict. The frizzy hair of one of the heads, 
 made it apparent that it had belonged to an Ashantee, 
 the hasty retreat of whose enemy had compelled him to 
 forsake the bloody trophy. A few yards away from this 
 disgusting spectacle sat a man preparing a goblet out of a 
 human skull. 
 
 After two hours of such marching, we were permitted 
 to halt for rest, surrounded by a vociferating crowd. Mr. 
 K. here contrived to pass some of his underclothing to 
 poor Mi's R., and this became her principal dress for seven 
 months. He also spared part of his linen for the little 
 one. 
 
 To an Akwamu chief, dreadfully disfigured by a 
 wound, I offered my hand, which he refused ; but gazing 
 at us intently, he beckoned to a youth in uniform, and 
 covered with amulets like a Fetish priest, who, to our 
 
WITH THE AS IT ANTE E ARMY. 
 
 19 
 
 surprise, addressed us in tolerable English, evidently 
 learned of our brethren in Akra. This giddy fellow cut 
 short our questions by turning his back on us with a rude 
 laugh. “ I am hungry,” said he, “ I must be off.” At 
 length we were released and taken to a small house, where 
 some sympathising people brought us corn, pounded yams, 
 and goat’s flesh, the latter of which we could not eat on 
 account of its high flavour, though later on hunger com- 
 pelled us to accept many things infinitely more dis- 
 gusting. At my wife’s request, we were supplied with 
 water, a great comfort for our baby ; but in the everfing 
 our fetters were again fastened, and we were thankful for 
 a block of wood as a pillow, when we lay on the bare floor. 
 We knew that under such hardships our babe’s nourish- 
 ment must soon cease, and what should we do then ? We 
 could only say, “ The Lord will provide.” 
 
 The morning of June loth dawned. We were released 
 from our fetters and led to a little hut in the wood, roofed 
 with palm branches, and about five feet square ; this was 
 our resting-place for four days. Here the king’s son came 
 to question us as to our possessions. We answered him 
 truthfully, and assured him we had buried no cowries, 
 which made him very angry, and when I did not at once 
 understand his questions he shook both his fists in my 
 face. This discipline being over, a woman was brought 
 who was willing to nurse our baby, but her husband soon 
 forbade it, and we learned how we had been deceived when 
 told that we should have no difficulty in finding a nurse, 
 for this was the only woman who had an infant with her. 
 Alas ! the sufferings of my wife and little one pressed 
 more heavily upon me step by step ; one of the king’s sons, 
 however, gave him a dress. 
 
 Our food consisted of boiled yams, water, soup, and 
 occasionally a little roasted corn. Once we obtained a 
 pound of meat, the half of which we smoked and dried to 
 
20 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 make it last the longer ; our fingers had to do the duty of 
 spoons and forks. During these four days our comfort 
 was not increased by hearing, as we did on two occasions, 
 the peculiar beat of a drum and the report of shots, which 
 were answered by a terrible scream from the multitude. 
 It was evident that fresh prisoners were being executed, 
 and that even Anums were not spared. 
 
 On the evening of the 18th of June our attention was 
 arrested by unusual sounds ; we listened and heard the 
 report of distant shouting, of drums, and of cries of alarm. 
 The principal men around us hastily seized some ammuni- 
 tion and marched off. It was evident that Dompre had 
 made one of his daring sallies, for a sound of continuous 
 firing seemed approaching, and we were desired to come 
 forward. As we did so, Adu Bofo, advancing, commanded 
 us to enter the nearest shed. Here we beheld the booty 
 they had taken ; leather trunks, coverings, kitchen utensils, 
 and children’s clothing, heaped together in fearful con- 
 fusion. To attempt to sit was useless, to lie down im- 
 possible, for new faces surrounded us and exultingly 
 fastened on our chains afresh. 
 
 It was a pale, clear, moonlight night, enabling us to 
 distinguish a crowd of soldiers gathering within the fence 
 of the majestic bamboo house inhabited by Adu. Out of 
 it he emerged, attired in a dirty yellow jacket, hung 
 round with charms to protect him from danger ; this was 
 his warrior’s dress ! From his seat or throne he gave his 
 commands, during which the distant firing made it evident 
 the camp had been attacked. Rising, with his long pipe 
 still in his mouth, and attended by his guards, he marched 
 with a triumphant step to the scene of conflict, his guard 
 following. Thus left comparatively alone we had leisure 
 to observe our surroundings, and noticed among the other 
 guards one who, with a consequential air, paced up and 
 down before us, occasionally uttering a few words. He 
 
WITH THE AS HA XT EE ARMY. 
 
 21 
 
 was a fierce looking fellow, armed with a large sharp 
 knife, which we felt assured was to decapitate us should 
 the combat turn out ill. As the night passed away the 
 sound of firing became more distant ; the troops were pro- 
 bably pursuing ; so we ventured to rest our weary heads 
 on the wreck of our property and actually slept, dreaming 
 of happy days gone by. 
 
 The morning of the 19th broke, and made apparent the 
 excitement around us. Preparations for war were immi- 
 nent, and our fetters were removed. We were then led 
 through ranks of armed men outside the camp, where the 
 Akwamus, headed by their prince, stood ready to start ; 
 a council of war was held, and after some hesitation it was 
 decided that we should return to the camp. Several 
 prisoners passed us, and among them, to our surprise, we 
 recognised the familiar faces of Palm and his wife from 
 Accra, who, at the same moment, caught sight of us, and 
 pointed to the chains on their feet. We could only sadly 
 realise our helplessness, and rack our brains with wonder- 
 ing how they also had fallen into the hands of our enemies. 
 It was evident they had not been taken in battle, as in 
 that case Palm’s life would not have been spared. 
 
 We were conducted by another official to a new hut, 
 built for us near Adu Bofo’s head quarters, and this time 
 our fetters were fastened on long before evening, and we 
 wore them through four weary days, on the third of 
 which, however, I succeeded in freeing my poor wife from 
 their burden. Thus another Sabbath of our sorrowful 
 captivity went by ; deprived as we were of the comfort of 
 our bibles, we found it a hard and bitter struggle to resign 
 our minds to this terrible dispensation. 
 
 Our supply of food grew scanty, but at ten o’clock 
 they brought us boiled yams, and in the evening pepper 
 soup with maize, and a bit of skin floating in it, was set 
 before us. This repast left us so hungry that we crawled 
 
22 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII AN TEE. 
 
 round in our chains to beg a little more, but without 
 success. Often would we dream of our brethren at the 
 other stations, and picture ourselves among them ; but 
 these visions of peace and plenty only roused the sharpest 
 disappointment when we awoke, while our anxiety for 
 our babe grew apace. 
 
 My wife held up bravely, and her faith was rewarded 
 by the unexpected receipt of two of our own tins of milk 
 from Adu Bofo ; these would last us a fortnight, by the 
 end of which time we fully trusted to be set at liberty. 
 We also met with much kindness from a son of Adu’s, 
 named Apoku, who paid us frequent visits, and showed 
 his sympathy by cheering words, which gave us much 
 comfort, though his influence was insufficient to effect our 
 release. “ You shall go, only be patient,” he would say 
 to us again and again. And so we waited on through 
 unspeakable privations and endurances, hoping and long- 
 ing for the decision that should put an end to our trial. 
 
 At last this seemed to be coming, for on the afternoon 
 of the 23d we watched the assembling of a crowd, whose 
 liberal display of bright coloured umbrellas portended a 
 grand discussion. Our chains being removed by the com- 
 mand of Kwating, we were led forward with beating 
 hearts into the semi-circle, eagerly questioning within 
 ourselves whether the expected message had really arrived 
 from our brethren. 
 
 There sat the Akwamu king, his son on the left, and 
 on the light Bofo, with officers and servants ; while the 
 foreground was covered with a collection of household 
 stuff', the spoils from Anum. Friend Thomas, in his office 
 of interpreter, asked us, with a proud display of very 
 queer English, whether those were our possessions, and 
 on our answering in the affirmative, proceeded to inquire 
 if they were all we had. We replied that they were 
 only a small proportion. “ What is missing ? ” said Thomas. 
 
WITH THE ASH ANT EE ARMY. 
 
 23 
 
 We coulcl not give a list, but explained that much of the 
 station property was not our own, being merely entrusted 
 to Mr. Kiihne for sale by the directors of the mercantile 
 establishment of our mission, and that though we missed 
 many of our own things as well, we could only verify 
 them by the books and inventory. “Where are they?” 
 said Thomas, and again we had to assert our ignorance. 
 
 All this time he spoke so unintelligibly that I was 
 obliged to arrive at his meaning by questioning him in 
 Tschi ; as, for instance, his pronunciation of “ never 
 mind,” sounded much more like “ noble man ; ” and the 
 difficulty was not decreased by his high estimate of his 
 linguistic powers, which led him to hammer out the few 
 Encdish words he knew, with fierce and stubborn decision. 
 Meanwhile our two cash boxes came to light, and at their 
 command, I drew out my keys and opened the first of 
 them which rested on the knees of Adu Bofo, whose eyes 
 glistened as he caught sight of a string of beads. These 
 were instantly hidden in the folds of his dress, while the 
 silver dollars charmed him exceedingly, and he displayed 
 them to the Akwamu king with cordial expressions of 
 delight. The latter simply nodded his approval, seem- 
 ingly indifferent to the whole concern. 
 
 Adu Bofo now rose, and offered to return my keys, 
 which I declined, seeing, as I told him, I had no further 
 use for them. I was next called upon to unlock my 
 private box, but being minus the key, this was impos- 
 sible, so they had to be satisfied with a list of its contents 
 and directions for finding the key. They then wrapped 
 both boxes in a table-cloth, together with a case of 
 dessert knives and forks, a dozen silver spoons — our 
 wedding presents — and two cases for shot. We were then 
 dismissed, our hope again dashed to the ground, and we 
 returned to our chains. By way of compensation for our 
 disappointment, a few men followed us, carrying a present 
 
24 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 from Adu Bofo, consisting of three chairs, a large woollen 
 quilt, our baby’s pillow, two shirts, two window curtains, 
 three sheets, a velvet band, and my wedding gloves ; the 
 latter I sent back as useless to me in my present predica- 
 ment. A pair of large cloth shoes, which we vainly 
 attempted to exchange for smaller ones, completed the 
 list of these gracious presents, and of course we tendered 
 our prompt thanks to the donor. 
 
 Soon afterwards, the general sent us a jar of arrowroot 
 and another of meat extract, with an order to take out 
 the contents and return the pots. By this time we had 
 become so confident that we should speedily regain our 
 liberty that I actually committed the immense folly of 
 returning the offered food. Alas ! with what gratitude 
 we should have hailed a similar gift later on. However, 
 as it was, we all now lay down under our soft woollen 
 counterpane, feeling quite hopeful and contented, and 
 firm in the faith that we should soon be free. 
 
 It was a wretched night, however, for at twelve o’clock 
 a clap of thunder aroused us, and the rain came pouring 
 through the leafy roof — which was only intended as a 
 protection from the sun — not only soaking us, but 
 streaming through the hut in a flood, and obliging us to 
 take refuge upon the chairs. I tried to shelter the baby 
 by holding over his head a wooden dish, while K. dragged 
 himself along, chains and all, into the more substantial 
 hut of our neighbour. For two hours we sat crouching 
 on those chairs, till the rain ceasing, we once more rolled 
 the soaked counterpane around us and fell asleep. At 
 dawn, we left our miserable resting place, and as we dried 
 our garments by the camp fires, we observed signs of 
 removal, and heard whispers of a march to Coomassie. 
 Our alarm was great, for our chains and coverings were 
 put up for despatch. Our questions were not noticed, so 
 we demanded an interview with Adu Bofo. Our irons 
 
WITH THE ASHANTEE ARMY. 
 
 25 
 
 were removed, and we were led towards the council, but 
 “ he had not time to attend to us,” and we were obliged 
 to return. Our visit had, however, made him uneasy, and 
 about ten o’clock he came to ask what we wanted. “ Free- 
 dom,” cried we, “ freedom ; especially for the sake of our 
 suffering baby. Full well do we know our innocence in 
 reference to this war ; full well do we know that we can- 
 not long survive in our present condition.” We also 
 spoke of ransom, which we knew our brethren would 
 gladly give. 
 
 With an ironical laugh, peculiar to himself, he turned 
 to his followers, sarcastically remarking, “He promises 
 much money if we take him to Krobi ; ” then, fixing his 
 eyes upon us, he continued, “You must first go over 
 yonder, eat a little and rest, after which I will take you 
 to the coast.” He then dismissed the people, and left us 
 to guess whether he intended to convey us to some hiding- 
 place, or to Coomassie. Thus, after ten days bitter ex- 
 perience of this wretched camp life, we had to resume our 
 onward journey, whither we knew not, but strong in our 
 Master’s assurance, “ Lo, I am with you always, even to 
 the end of the world.” 
 
2G 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEAN TEE. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE MARCH TO THE VOLTA. 
 
 On Thursday morning, the 24th of June, we quitted the 
 camp and resumed our old order of march, conducted by 
 a guard of soldiers. After passing a pond on the road 
 filled with headless corpses, we ascended a hill, whence we 
 saw long lines of persons likewise under guard and moving 
 in our direction. There were men, women, and children 
 from Tongo — all prisoners like ourselves. 
 
 With very brief intervals of rest we walked on through 
 the day ; once we crossed a stream, whose cool, fresh 
 water, for the time, quenched our burning thirst. Though 
 shallow, the current was strong, and I felt most grateful 
 to one of our guides for carrying my wife across, though 
 he grumbled sorely whilst he did so. Night at length 
 brought a short and welcome reprieve, and we sank to 
 rest in a half deserted village, whence we were again 
 driven at daybreak. Though the same dreary prospect was 
 before us, we were somewhat relieved, as our road lay 
 through plantations of corn and yams. Our path was 
 clean and well kept, and led us to a thriving village, where 
 we even enjoyed the shelter of a roof. We were now 
 taken into the presence of the resident chief, before whom 
 we passed in single file, offering the usual salute, and, 
 this ordeal completed, we stood, while the chief with his 
 elders and councillors paid us a similar attention. Carriers 
 then displayed the spoils from Anum, which were duly 
 
THE MARCH TO THE VOLTA. 
 
 27 
 
 examined and removed, by the command of the prince, 
 to be stored in safety. It afterwards transpired that Adu 
 Bofo intended to bestow a proof of confidence upon this 
 individual by leaving the booty in his charge ; but in 
 1871 the general, on his return to Coomassie, led off the 
 same prince and his people as captives, and when we again 
 met them they were in the most wretched and dejected 
 condition. 
 
 On retur ning ; to the village we chanced to discover three 
 of our boxes, which seemed to have escaped the general 
 examination. Wondering what was to be their fate, I 
 begged leave to search for a boot, as my poor wife, being 
 now completely barefoot, was at the mercy of the sharp 
 stones. A reluctant consent enabled me to commence a 
 search among a confused mass of medicines, clothes, a 
 thermometer, and a violin, all of which had been ruthlessly 
 thrown together. I at length thankfully drew out one 
 slipper of my own, and we were glad to tie it on before 
 hurrying up a rocky hill the next morning. 
 
 Under other circumstances we should have felt richly 
 rewarded on reaching the summit of this eminence, where 
 a magnificent panorama burst upon our view. Before us, 
 as far as the eye could reach, lay broad and verdant 
 plains — a garden of beauty, bordered in the far distance 
 by the winding silver thread of the Volta. For a moment 
 we rejoiced in hailing the river as an old friend ; then, 
 with a flash, the conviction was forced back upon us, that 
 if we crossed the Volta, it would only be on our sure and 
 sad way to Coomassie. So we stood in silence, each of us 
 reading in the other’s eyes the reflection of our own 
 sorrowful thoughts ; and thus the vision passed, while we 
 turned to encounter the stern reality of the descent. 
 
 And, oh ! what a descent it was, leading us down 
 among rocks that were almost perpendicular ! My feet 
 seemed to touch the head of the person in front, while we 
 
28 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN A SHAN TEE. 
 
 cautiously clung to our footing, and crept on with slow, 
 painful movements ; when, after three-quarters of an 
 hour’s sliding, straining and balancing, we again stood 
 safely on even ground, though with wounded feet and 
 trembling knees, we felt deeply sensible that a special 
 Providence had watched over our way. 
 
 Our inexorable guards now urged us rapidly forward 
 over the beautiful plain, but no words can paint the thirst 
 of that fearful mid-day heat. While we could, we kept 
 wet cloths wrapped round the head of our infant, but the 
 supply of water failed us at last, and then all hope seemed 
 gone. Once, in a slight hollow of the road, we came upon 
 a little muddy pool, and this we lapped up greedily, 
 like Gideon’s warriors. It was past noon when we 
 reached a small cluster of trees, where a short interval of 
 repose was granted, while yams and a little water were 
 placed before us, being the first food that had passed our 
 lips that day. Our journey then took a north-westerly 
 direction in the course of the river, which we could not 
 yet see. 
 
 The shadows were lengthening before we staggered 
 through the streets of a village, Asuaso (called Dschome 
 on the map), and once more looked upon the broad 
 waters of the fair Yolta, gilded into splendour by the rays 
 of a setting sun. Close beside its high bank lay our 
 night quarters, where our fetters were fastened, and as 
 Asuaso joined Ashantee, provisions were preremptorily 
 demanded by our people, and we thus obtained the gift 
 of a hen with some corn, in addition to the usual yams. 
 
 On Sunday, the 27th of June, arrangements were made 
 for our transit across the river in two canoes, so slight in 
 structure that any movement endangered our safety. 
 Our gallant leader, fearing to risk his own life, sent us on 
 first, while he calmly stood contemplating the perilous 
 undertaking, and when all the rest were safely landed, he 
 
THE MARCH TO THE VOLTA. 
 
 29 
 
 finally ventured to follow, after which we resumed our 
 journey into the unknown regions before us. 
 
 Here we will make a slight pause, in order to introduce 
 some details of the company in which we travelled. The 
 first party was composed of old Ageana* and his staff. 
 He was a bald, grey -bearded man of sixty ; surly, dis- 
 contented, and feared by all. He appeared always angry, 
 except when under the influence of drink, when he boast- 
 fully related wonderful histories of himself and his ances- 
 tors ; at other times he made no friends, and his be- 
 haviour to us was gruff and savage in the extreme. Him- 
 self a slave of Adu Bofo, he, in his turn, owned numerous 
 slaves, and a great collection of wives. His son Kwabena 
 — a faithful copy of his father — was a confirmed drunk- 
 ard, though only eighteen years of age, and his rude 
 arrogance and covetousness added a good deal to our dis- 
 comfort. His relative, Opoku, the inseparable companion 
 and chief councillor of Ageana, was an aged man, and an 
 adept in cunning craftiness, deceit being stamped indelibly 
 on his every feature. He was a person who well knew 
 how to carry his point, and when flattery was unavailing, 
 the expression of his rage became truly awful. A few 
 slaves completed this first party. 
 
 The next group (“ our soldiers ”) was formed by three 
 warriors, each about thirty years of age. Adu Kwaku, 
 a hairy little man of sanguine temperament; Bobie, a 
 quiet, phlegmatic fellow ; and Angfwiri the youngest, a 
 man of ambiguous character, who said very little, but 
 always contrived to keep in old Ageana’s good graces, 
 which made him an object of envy to the others. They 
 all presented a very singular appearance, having twisted 
 their long hair into small tufts, which they regarded as 
 peculiarly handsome. They were rough and rude at first, 
 but as time wore on they became our best friends, and 
 * The g in this name is pronounced hard. 
 
30 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 treated us with as much consideration as was possible in 
 our forlorn condition. Each soldier was attended by a 
 lad, and this trio of boys brought up the rear of our pro- 
 cession. In the centre of this company we marched as 
 slaves, daily enduring a fresh torrent of abuse ; the old 
 leader himself taking special delight in trying to extin- 
 guish our hopes, while he drew lively pi ctures of the state 
 of things in Coomassie, and assured us that “ our heads 
 would be cut off there.” Later on, however, it became 
 evident that the king had no intention of injuring us, so 
 that we could again breathe freely. 
 
 And now, as we look back upon the terrible ordeal, we 
 can thank God for so ordering our way that we learnt to 
 know the Ashantee people not as our inferiors in power 
 and position— as is usually the case with missionaries in 
 their relations to heathen tribes — but as masters and 
 superiors, seeing that our lives and welfare depended on 
 their mercy and pleasure. Thus I trust we gained a new 
 and more complete stock of information and experience 
 for our future work. 
 
FROM THE VOLTA TO OKWANO. 
 
 31 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 FROM THE VOLTA TO OKWANO. 
 
 It was on a sacl Sunday morning that we lost sight of our 
 beautiful river, and plunged, in a westerly direction, into 
 the unknown regions beyond. A thick fog, which gradu- 
 ally turned into heavy rain, corresponded with our cheer- 
 less feelings, as we plodded over a path so narrow that the 
 tall wet grass on either side soaked our poor ragged 
 garments through and through, and filled us with dread 
 as to the effects of this exposure on our little boy. Ageana 
 hunted us forward with abuse, and seemed to look on the 
 bad weather as a fault of ours. Every petition for rest 
 met with the reply, “ Duom, duom !” (forward) “No rest 
 will be given before evening.” However, in the afternoon 
 a halt was made, when we suddenly came upon some 
 empty huts, seemingly built for the accommodation of 
 travellers ; and we were able to lay our tired darling to 
 rest on a bed of leaves while a fire was lighted, at which 
 we dried our clothes. My petition for the use of a few of 
 the articles in our own trunks was disregarded, though 
 seconded by the pleading of our soldier guards, and after 
 a scanty supper of boiled corn — our only meal that day 
 — our irons were secured. 
 
 The next morning was brilliant, but our early walk 
 through dripping foliage drenched us completely. After 
 partaking of a small maize loaf we pursued our way 
 through tangled woods, treading the marshy soil with 
 grateful appreciation of the shade afforded by trees ; but 
 
32 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 as our path was constantly crossed by wide ditches and 
 long drooping branches, we grew more stiff than ever, by 
 dint of stooping, climbing; and leaping, and emerged on 
 the open plain less able to bear the burning rays of the 
 sun. Still this was a red letter day, for two rare luxuries 
 awaited us. Beside a spring one of our soldiers found a 
 quantity of snails, which were hailed as a prize and made 
 into broth ; and never was food more welcome than this 
 repast proved to us in our half-starved condition. Nor 
 was this all. In a clear brook, two feet in depth, we were 
 actually allowed to bathe — for the first time in our cap- 
 tivity. In grateful relief we forgot for the moment our 
 chains, and soon sank into a deep, refreshing sleep. 
 
 The weary plain was crossed at length, and on the first 
 of July we saw in the distance a glorious range of moun- 
 tains, and stood on the banks of a fine river, some eighty 
 feet in width. As this was to be crossed, I plunged in to. 
 try the depth, and finding it reached my waist, I asked 
 that my wife might be helped in making the passage. 
 As this was contemptuously refused, I was myself forced 
 to carry her over, a feat which I am thankful to say was 
 accomplished in safety, while Ageana, to our surprise, took 
 charge of the little one. On landing, we found a row of 
 camp huts, built in the beginning of the year by Adu 
 Bofo, on his march to Akwamu, and here Kwateng met 
 us with the caravan, and I extorted a reluctant consent 
 to our abstracting a pair of socks out of one of our trunks, 
 my wife being by this time nearly barefoot. Three 
 soldiers superintended this search. I also ventured to 
 ask Ageana for the loan of one of the chairs with which 
 Adu Bofo had presented us, and which he had appro- 
 priated while the others were left behind, but his savage 
 reply was, “ leave it alone !” 
 
 Our ears were now saluted with the glad news that if 
 we pushed on rapidly, we might hope on the morrow to 
 
On thf. way from the Volta to Okwao 
 
FROM THE VOLTA TO OKWAO. 
 
 33 
 
 reach a town, and find abundance of food, the mere 
 thought of which invigorated us, though knowing the 
 difficulty of carrying supplies, we had refrained from 
 murmuring at the scanty fare that we had hitherto 
 shared with our captors. The Ashantees being a hardy 
 race inured from youth to the severest simplicity, 
 are able to march day after day at a quick, 
 steady pace, with short intervals of rest, and a modi- 
 cum of food. They lie down to sound sleep at night, 
 after a light supper of corn, waking refreshed and 
 strengthened to resume their way at sunrise. 
 
 Our route led us toward a range of blue mountains, which 
 called up sweet and sad associations of our distant home. 
 The rocky ground echoed to our footsteps, and on reaching 
 the first elevation the high outline stretched far away to 
 the right, ending abruptly in a square rock some two 
 hundred feet in length, which curious conformation riveted 
 our interest, and turned out to be the shrine of the great 
 Fetish of Okwao. 
 
 We now crossed the high plateau, and prepared for a 
 fresh ascent, toiling onward wearily, as no food had yet 
 passed our lips that day. In two hours a brook was 
 reached, beside which we found seated several members of 
 our own party enjoying a meal of bread. Famished with 
 hunger we expected a respite and some refreshment, but 
 to my intense and bitter indignation this was con- 
 temptuously refused. Even now my strongest feelings 
 are roused when memory recalls the blustering urgency 
 of Ageana, as he roared his command, “ Duom, duom ” 
 (up ! forward), not even permitting us to taste the water 
 at our feet, or to fill our calabash. Though we obeyed, I 
 can fairly say that my blood bdiled with anger, and for 
 some hours we endured agonies of suffering. 
 
 At about three o’clock in the afternoon a pause was 
 made for a few minutes, and a small roll was thrown us, 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 after eating which we entered the deep shades of a prime- 
 val forest. Still suffering from the keenest pangs of 
 hunger, which had been only augmented by the cruel 
 fragment supplied, our strength was unequal to the 
 strain, and we repeatedly staggered and fell, our feet re- 
 fusing to move at our bidding, spite of the repeated in- 
 junctions of our guides to rouse and exert ourselves as 
 our goal was near. 
 
 At this critical juncture a messenger of God’s provi- 
 dence appeared in the shape of one of the soldiers who 
 came to meet us at a bend of the road, carrying some 
 maize cakes, every crumb of which we devoured with 
 avidity, and being thus strengthened, half an hour more 
 brought us to the plantation on the outskirts of the 
 town. Here we again fell in with the captives from 
 Tongo, and to our delight saw large quantities of maize 
 being carried off the fields. Kwateng soon brought us 
 a small supply of palm wine, which revived our fainting 
 powers, and with thankful hearts we entered the clean, 
 well kept street of Tafo, the capital of Okwao, which 
 boasted five or six hundred inhabitants. 
 
 Our reception was superior to anything we had hoped 
 for ; indeed the people vied with each other in kindness, 
 and no rude jesting escaped their lips as they gazed at us 
 in wonder and pity. * We were shown into a small 
 room in the centre of the town, which seemed to have 
 been specially prepared for us, and the kind owner, un- 
 willing to subject us to the annoyance of inquisitive 
 bystanders, soon removed us into one which was more 
 spacious. We were now prepared to show ourselves to 
 the people of influence in the town, who consisted chiefly 
 
 * The average of our daily march was about thirty English miles, 
 sometimes more, at other times less. I can regard it as nothing less than 
 a miracle, when I think of my delicate wife’s endurance of this con- 
 tinued physical effort during so many weeks. 
 
FROM THE VOLTA TO OEWAO. 
 
 35 
 
 of women, the wives of officials gone to the war, 
 all painted white, and richly decorated with gigris and 
 fetish charms, worn for the sake of their husbands, for 
 whom they also made a daily procession through the 
 town, invoking the protection of their gods. After ex- 
 changing the customary civilities with this group, in the 
 midst of which sat an honoured priest, we were led to 
 the chief, a small man whom we found enthroned on his 
 doorstep, with his goodnatured wife beside him. He 
 testified his gratification by warmly pressing our hands. 
 
 Scarcely had we regained our rooms, when gifts of food 
 came pouring in from the hospitable people on all sides ; 
 boiled maize, cassada, and an enormous dish presented by 
 the men of the town. Gladly and thankfully we pro- 
 ceeded, for the first time in twenty days, to satisfy our 
 hunger, and fully enjoyed the good mutton broth and 
 well seasoned fufu. The priest an old man, sent palm 
 wine with yams and bananas, while to complete the feast, 
 a present of pine apples arrived from the wife of the chief. 
 These were however returned by Kwabena, the surly son 
 of our leader, and upon the kind woman urging the 
 acceptance of her gift, he himself made off’ with the wel- 
 come supplies, and also appropriated portions of the 
 other food, informing us, with his usual politeness, that 
 he would take care of our provisions. 
 
 On this memorable evening, the first glimmer of light 
 broke in upon us, for we had at length met with some 
 sympathy and humanity, and not least from the priest 
 himself — indeed we afterwards learnt that such conduct 
 was characteristic of this class. And now hope whispered 
 that perhaps the worst of our journey lay behind us, and 
 that some civilized towns might be in our forward path. 
 But for our helpless babe of nine months we still 
 trembled. Could he endure much longer the want of 
 proper food (for the milk was almost gone), and the hard- 
 
36 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIAN TEE. 
 
 ships of such travel as ours. Alas ! in the evening, the 
 momentary gleam of sunshine, which had brightened our 
 toilsome way, was clouded, for our fetters were once 
 more fastened, though the observers looked on us with 
 pity, evidently believing we were innocent sufferers. 
 
 Very early in the morning we found ourselves again 
 on the march, and had already left the town behind us, 
 when we were overtaken by a messenger from the kind 
 chief who had so befriended us, and despite the anger of 
 our conductor, he felt compelled to let us return to the 
 outskirts, where the chief stood waiting our approach. 
 To his enquiry as to how we could leave him without a part- 
 ing word, we replied, that being prisoners we had no will of 
 our own. He then refreshed us with a draught of palm 
 wine, and with thanks and blessing we bade him farewell. 
 
 Our journey this day was through woods, which 
 sheltered us from the heat, and lessened the distressing 
 thirst. We were gradually ascending until noon, when 
 we arrived at a town whose name, Abetifi, signified the 
 “ Tops of Palms,” and thus, whichever way we turned 
 our eyes, nothing but palm trees met our view. While ar- 
 rangements were pending for our introduction to the chief, 
 we stood outside the town, and Ageana with two soldiers 
 entered. He was not flattered by his reception, and re- 
 turned crestfallen, while to us the kindness of the people 
 was great, and for some reason not apparent, we remained 
 among them three days. 
 
 This rest was the more welcome as our babe was suffer 
 ing from fever, and Mr. K. had a deep wound in his heel 
 produced by the heavy irons, and causing him intense 
 pain in walking. The good people, high and low, alike 
 vied with each other in ministering to us, and most 
 deeply did we feel their cheering attentions. The priests 
 visited us repeatedly, always exclaiming, “ These must be 
 men of God.” 
 
FROM THE VOLTA TO OKWAO. 
 
 37 
 
 J ust at this time a comforter was sent us, in the shape 
 of a young man who modestly presented us with four 
 bananas on a wooden dish, and begged us not to be too 
 sorrowful, “ for,” said he, “ if it be God’s will, and with the 
 gracious approval of the king, you will soon be back in 
 your homes.” These words soothed us, coming as they 
 did from a native of Ashantee, who had, it seems, spent 
 several years working for our missionary brother, Mr. 
 Mohr, at Akuapem. We felt almost as if we had met 
 with an old friend in talking with him ; his name was 
 Yau, and his whole manner and bearing bore the trace of 
 his association with Christian customs and people. 
 
 But the journey had to be resumed, and our next resting- 
 place was Abene, the residence of the Akwari king, who 
 was absent, but both priests and people showed us extreme 
 kindness, filling our little room with stores of provisions, 
 which taught by previous experience, we carefully 
 guarded. In the evening we once more enjoyed the 
 luxury of a bath, in a small river which ran through the 
 town. Thus again were our griefs alleviated, and though 
 we dared not ask a question as to the distance we still 
 had to traverse, we ventured to hope such happy experiences 
 would continue till we reached Coomassie. Alas ! while 
 indulging in these blissful dreams, we heard to our dismay 
 that our next nights would be spent in the bush, and our 
 hearts again sank at the thought of this new trial for our 
 tender child; yet even then, the assurance of our Heavenly 
 Father’s loving care was our support and stay. 
 
38 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE . 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 JOURNEY TO AG U AGO, AND THE HALT THERE. 
 
 7-28 July, 1869. 
 
 Our next journey lay through well- watered palm forests, 
 where our sufferings from hunger made the few pine apples 
 we had brought with us a most valuable help. About 
 five in the evening we found our burden-bearers resting 
 in an old camping ground, which sight aroused the rage 
 of Ageana, so that the poor tired creatures sprang to their 
 feet, and started afresh with their loads. One woman 
 venturing to complain of its weight, was irritated to the 
 last pitch of endurance by the storm of abuse poured forth 
 on her. She returned a volley of angry words, seized her 
 load, and made off to the woods, where she was followed 
 in pursuit by our entire company. Thus left alone with 
 Ageana, we were accused as the authors of this mischief, 
 for said he, “ it was your things they were carrying,” an 
 assertion which was utterly false, for with the exception 
 of the chair he had appropriated, and would never even 
 lend us, they had nothing of ours at all. 
 
 Unripe bananas boiled in their skins were now set be- 
 fore us. After trying in vain to eat them we sank down 
 on the damp ground — a few leaves our only protection, 
 a stone our pillow — and thus, with our irons clasped round 
 us, we once more fell asleep till the morning, when we 
 pursued our journey still fasting, so that for twenty -four 
 hours not a morsel passed our lips. Our people had 
 cooked themselves a savoury soup before our eyes, from a 
 
JO U Ryu 7 TO AGUAGO. 
 
 39 
 
 squirrel which they had shot, and had also eaten corn and 
 ground nuts to the full ; but it was evening before we 
 obtained our pittance. At this place we observed some 
 huts roofed with branches of banana, and thus knew that 
 a plantation was at hand. Might we light a fire in the 
 night, I asked of our hard-hearted leader ? It was per- 
 mitted, but still we were sorely tried ; our last drop of 
 milk was gone, and though our darling babe had cut some 
 teeth, and hunger made him devour some of our coarse food, 
 we knew he could not long be supported thus. Towards 
 noon the next day, however, a man passed us carrying 
 two large pisangs (a native fruit) and Ageana begged them 
 for the child. They were reluctantly yielded, and one 
 was baked and eaten by the little fellow with great enjoy- 
 ment, whilst we treasured the other for the morrow. 
 After some further marching, the crowing of a cock 
 greeted our ears, and we soon entered the town of Aguago, 
 whose young chief came out some little way to bid us 
 welcome. Being considered too early an hour to offer us 
 palm wine, gin was brought instead, which however we 
 refused, to the delight of Ageana, who eagerly appro- 
 priated it. Corn, bananas, and a dish of fufu, were set 
 before us, to all of which we did full justice. 
 
 The houses in this place mostly consisted of only one 
 room open in front, the entrance being formed by a few 
 steps, polished daily with an oily red earth. We were 
 taken into a small yard surrounded by four of these 
 apartments, each of them about five feet by six, so that 
 we barely found space to lie down in the one allotted to 
 us. Ageana took possession of the second, and the slaves 
 of another, while the fourth served as a kitchen. 
 
 All the luggage was now unpacked, and it soon became 
 evident that we were to stay here, as the event proved, 
 much longer than we wished. A few daj^s passed 
 and then we observed that the wily Opoku, Ageana’s 
 
40 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 chief adviser, was prepai'ing for a journey, in which he 
 was accompanied by two of our soldiers. 
 
 It now transpired that they were bound for Coomassie, 
 and would be back in a fortnight. Conjectures were 
 useless, but our imagination was busy. Sometimes we 
 apprehended that we were to be detained here until the 
 return of the army, or that this might be the preparation 
 for the final stroke. Then the thought of our helpless 
 infant lying beside us so pale and quiet was too ago- 
 nizing to contemplate, and we could only look to the 
 strong One for strength. In order to supply the lack of 
 milk, we tried to persuade our sullen leader to procure 
 some eggs. Of course, he would not buy them, but at 
 length we prevailed on him to go to the chief, who gave 
 us his own store, with the permission to beg more in the 
 town. Most touching it was to see how eagerly our poor 
 little one swallowed this nourishment, and very heartily 
 did we thank the Lord. 
 
 Our life was now very monotonous : as soon as we dared 
 to stir in the morning, we roasted a ripe red fruit for the 
 babe’s breakfast, and then strolled about or sat under a 
 tree. Our appearance at first excited much curiosity, 
 and the people flocked around us, but we had no heart to 
 notice them. At eleven o’clock they brought us fufu in a 
 broken dish that resembled a dog trough, and we com- 
 pleted our meal with bananas, which we were allowed to 
 pick freely in the plantation. To make up for this 
 indulgence our regular supplies were curtailed, and a bit 
 of meat as large as a nut was given for three. Ageana 
 had bought the leg of a boar for two shillings, and every 
 day for three weeks, cut off the supply he thought fit for 
 the soup, and after directing his attendants to take it to 
 “ the slaves,” troubled himself no further. 
 
 We crouched in our wretched room during the hottest 
 hours of the day, and most thankful indeed should we 
 
JOURNEY TO AG U AGO. 
 
 41 
 
 have been for a gospel or book of psalms. Later on, 
 always attended by a keeper, we sallied forth to the brook 
 to try and do a little washing, but as we did not possess 
 a single article of toilet use, our attempts were very cir- 
 cumscribed, and we were shockingly tormented with 
 things we cannot name. However, in the eyes of our 
 persecutors, we were supposed to be treated very fairly. 
 We had now worn our clothing incessantly for six weeks, 
 and our only method of bodily refreshment consisted in 
 dipping our linen in water as frequently as possible. 
 
 Ageana’s nightly revels interfered with our evening 
 meal, which was rarely provided, though we were required 
 to present ourselves regularly for the fastening on of our 
 fetters, after which, crawling as best we could to our 
 narrow quarters, we usually strange to say, slept soundly. 
 Our breakfast hour was one of severe trial, on account of 
 our babe, who was often prostrate with fever, requiring 
 comforts impossible to obtain. We had not even the use 
 of the common fire, which was claimed and engrossed by 
 the entire company; when I besought mercy in the shape 
 of a little gold dust, to procure some eggs, I was derisively 
 told by Ageana he had none to throw away. With tears 
 in my eyes, the babe in my arms, and his mother by my 
 side, I went from house to house pleading for help ; 
 many were touched, and some bestowed on us the deli- 
 cacy we so much desired. 
 
 One afternoon being thus employed, we encountered 
 two messengers of the king, one of whom on hearing of 
 the cruelty and injustice we suffered, offered payment for 
 four eggs, causing our very hearts to bless him. It was 
 about this time that we chanced also to meet a petty chief, 
 who had visited his brother at Akem, and become 
 acquainted with our missionary there. Hearing that 
 we too were missionaries he believed us to be good people, 
 and many a time a gift of fruit or eggs reached us from 
 
42 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 him ; truly did we pray that this cup of cold water might 
 not lose its reward. We were now less strictly watched, 
 and allowed to walk up and down the yard unattended by 
 a slave. Still it happened one morning that — breakfast 
 being late and hunger pressing — my wife took two bananas 
 which no one in a plantation village would have noticed ; 
 but Ageana saw it, and springing from his chair abused 
 her till she wept. Her tears increased his indignation, 
 and with violent curses he repeated the threat of cutting 
 off her head. When I said, We shall have a word about 
 this in Coomassie, his son screamed with rage, and extended 
 the threat to us all. Again, when we begged our soup 
 without pepper, which caused Mr. K. much suffering, it 
 was ordered to be made so hot that, spite of our hunger, 
 we could not touch it. The rage of the old man was then 
 extreme, and the water in which some fruit had been 
 boiled was given us in its place. 
 
 While we stayed here the natives often called me 
 “ Seese.” This we discovered to be a variation on the 
 name of our missionary brother, Suss, which, strange to 
 say, seemed familiar to all the Ashantee people. They 
 had probably made his acquaintance at Gyadam, and he 
 appeared universally beloved and respected, so that I was 
 honoured in being: taken for his brother. Mr Kuhne’s 
 name they could not pronounce, so he was usually called 
 “ The long one,” or “ the white one,” to distinguish him 
 from me. 
 
 One night we woke under the dreadful sensation caused 
 by the bite of hundreds of ants, with which we were 
 covered. Helpless in the darkness, and with our feet 
 chained, we could only crawl away and find refuge among 
 the cooking utensils, where we remained until the 
 morning:. But a still worse trouble was the loss of our 
 rug, which had remained behind ; thus we had no pro- 
 tection from the cold ground, and palm wine being here 
 
JOURNEY TO AGUAGO. 
 
 43 
 
 very cheap, Ageana indulged in his favourite vice, and 
 after boasting of his greatness as he sat on our chair, he 
 would cross over to us, and say, with tipsy sympathy, “ if 
 you are hungry just come to me, and say, Father, we are 
 hungry, and you shall have all you wish.” In his sober 
 moments, all sympathy vanished. 
 
 Spite of all our loving care, our dear child daily faded 
 away ; his once rosy cheeks were pale and hollow, so that 
 our hearts ached when he fixed his brilliant eyes on his 
 mother’s face as we took our food, and seemed almost to 
 say, “ Have you nothing but this empty bottle for me ? ” 
 He never fretted, but sat as if he knew the whole case, 
 and was resigned. 
 
 On the evening of July 25th, Opaku returned from 
 Coomassie, finding Ageana as usual intoxicated ; yet he 
 was soon seen running about and crying, “The king 
 thanks me,” from which we inferred he had had a 
 message of approval. From our soldiers we learned that 
 we were to be cared for and conducted to a town, and 
 that two small packets of gold dust, part of which was 
 intended for us, had been divided by Ageana among his 
 own party. We were left in uncertainty as to the king’s 
 commands concerning the future, and could only commit 
 ourselves to the heart of our loving Saviour, and rest 
 upon His assuring words, “ It is I, be not afraid.” 
 
44 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE LITTLE ONE GOES HOME IN TOTORASE. 
 
 Early on the 28tli of July we continued our journey in a 
 south-westerly direction. We passed through a fine 
 timber forest, and after three hours march, reached the 
 village of Amantra, whose chief received us kindly, and 
 was touched by our request for eggs for our sinking 
 child. 
 
 As we rested in the open square, we were visited by 
 the whole population, and upon our gratefully accepting 
 a red pisang, the people ran to their homes to fetch us 
 corn, bananas, bread, and even a small piece of bacon, * 
 which, though no larger than a walnut, we carefully 
 divided. Our old savage would not let us stay here, seem- 
 ing to grudge us the friendly offerings of the people, so 
 we were driven on till we reached a group of huts, where 
 plenty of palm wine could be procured, which was always 
 an attraction to Ageana. 
 
 I begged to be permitted to go back for a promised 
 supply of eggs, urging the responsibility that rested upon 
 him, of sacrificing our babe’s life for want of suitable 
 food. This rendered him furious ; he rushed about like a 
 wild beast, and at last seized a chain and secured me with 
 it, while my poor wife sat by weeping. Brother . K. 
 
 * I may here remark that pork cannot be recommended as safe eating 
 in Ashantee, seeing that pigs are permitted to wander about and search 
 for their own food, which (in Coomassie), very frequently consists of 
 slaughtered human flesh ! 
 
THE LITTLE ONE GOES HOME. 
 
 45 
 
 finally took him in hand, and the chain was removed. 
 We then heard from a slave that two eggs had been 
 offered to a Fetish at the spring, and if we were not 
 afraid of the idol, we might fetch them. Under the 
 escort of a lad, I at once went and succeeded in finding 
 them ; it is true they had been laid on the top of some 
 oil and yam, yet my wife rejoiced at the treasure. 
 
 We were now told that our next march would be a 
 long one, and as we started on it very hungry and with 
 scanty supplies, the prospect was dreary enough, hut the 
 forest still protected us from heat, while a mountain 
 stream crossing the path, slaked our thirst. It was after- 
 noon before we were allowed to halt for refreshment, and 
 after fighting our way for some distance through tall 
 stiff grass, our guides discovered that they had missed 
 the track ; as it was now impossible to reach Sukoree, 
 we rested for the night at a small plantation village, 
 where after the longest day’s march we had yet made, an 
 unexpected joy awaited us. We had eaten our usual 
 spare supper, and had requested some stock yams for the 
 child, which were refused, so we took leave to help our- 
 selves from the abundance growing around. A violent 
 storm drove us to a hut for refuge, and as night had 
 fallen, we lay down to sleep unfettered. After a while, 
 Ageana came up shouting, “ white men, are you asleep ?” 
 “Yes,” we replied (for “da” in Ashantee signifies both 
 “ sleeping” and “ lying down”). Upon this he left us, and 
 for the first time for seven weeks we had the delight of 
 resting our weary limbs unchained. 
 
 As we approached Ashantee proper, we were struck by 
 the increasing fertility and richness of the well-watered 
 country. In the vicinity of every important place the 
 roads were good, and sometimes for miles together, suit- 
 able for traffic. Near the entrance of each village, we 
 noticed jars, sticks, corn, and eggs heaped up as an offer- 
 
46 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTE E. 
 
 mg to the Fetish ; and the houses, whether scattered or in 
 groups, were mostly surrounded by palm and banana 
 gardens in picturesque variety ; sometimes they formed a 
 street, intersected by lanes and by-ways. 
 
 Retracing our steps on the following morning, we soon 
 found the right path, and reached a large village, where 
 some women pitying our suffering babe, supplied us with 
 eggs. At the next place, which was surrounded by banana 
 woods, the head man came forward to greet us, and as 
 usual, gave us our quarters in four rooms surrounding a 
 square court ; Ageana of course chose the best. The 
 name of this village was Totorase, and we stayed there 
 ten days — days of deep grief they proved ! 
 
 The next morning, July 31st, two slaves were de- 
 spatched to Coomassie to announce our near approach 
 (and as we subsequently heard), to tell the king of the 
 critical state of our child. As long as he had played or 
 seemed amused, they believed that we were hypocritically 
 trying to obtain dainties for ourselves, but now when it 
 was too late, they became impressed with the true state 
 of the case, and all except Ageana endeavoured to supply 
 him with better nourishment, and were even willing to 
 petition the king for a milch cow. 
 
 The young queen of Sokoree, who now visited us, 
 richly adorned with gold and fetish cords, showed us a 
 good deal of sympathy. She offered her hand to each, 
 and afterwards kindly sent us some eggs, while the 
 people supplied us with fruit ; but these comforts came 
 too late to save our darling. His little wasted frame, 
 sharp features, and sunken eyes, will long remain as pain- 
 ful pictures in our memory, and often it seemed as if he 
 were asking, “ how long.” 
 
 Each morning after taking his egg, we carried him to 
 the brook, and many a silent tear fell into the stream as 
 we bathed him. Then we would saunter up and down 
 
THE LITTLE ONE GOES HOME. 
 
 47 
 
 the beautiful banana gardens, singing simple hymns, 
 such as “ I want to be an angel,” “ My Father waits for 
 me in Heaven,” &c. How we shrank from the thought of 
 parting with our little treasure, increasingly dear as he 
 faded away, and earnestly did we plead that he might 
 yet be spared to us ; still we found comfort in the words 
 which lifted our hearts to the better land. Happily no 
 severe pain tried the fragile, worn-out body ; weakness 
 and intense thirst were his chief sufferings, making him 
 perpetually crave for drink, especially at night. One 
 day, the sun shining very strongly upon our garden walk, 
 we turned aside under the bananas, and the guard missing 
 us from the usual place, reported it to Ageana, who at 
 once ordered his son to fasten on our irons. Fortunately 
 Bobie the other soldier appeared, and when we explained 
 that we had only sought shelter for the child’s sake, he 
 succeeded in getting our chains removed, but we were 
 peremptorily forbidden ever to take such a liberty again. 
 
 Meanwhile, the little fellow’s weakness increased, and 
 the end was evidently at hand. At times he lay quite 
 still, but painful restlessness succeeded. Kind people 
 came constantly to inquire for him and offer sympathy, 
 while the queen brought eggs and tried to comfort us 
 with the assurance that if we saw the king, the child 
 would recover. When I begged some palm oil for a 
 night light, telling them he was dying, they still tried to 
 console us saying, “ No, no, he must not die ; the king 
 will not allow it.” Oh ! how hard it was to suppress the 
 bitter feelings which would rise against those who had 
 murdered this innocent babe by their cruelty ! To our 
 surprise he lived till morning, when his eyes brightened ; 
 he ate an egg with appetite, and even began playing with 
 the buttons on his mother’s jacket, which he had long 
 ceased to notice. This was only the last flickering of the 
 flame, he gave one more look of silent intensity, as if he 
 
48 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 wished to say, “ good bye,” and all was over. Precious 
 child, into whose brief span of life so much of suffer- 
 ing was crowded ! Thou callest to us, “ do not forget 
 Ashantee and thy grave is a token that the healing 
 Cross shall one day reach that far off land. 
 
 When the people heard us praying they came to the 
 door of the room, and looked earnestly and sadly at the 
 corpse. After vainly seeking for some boards to make a 
 coffin, I begged our visitors to plait two baskets of palm 
 branches, one to serve as a shell, the other as a cover, and 
 here the precious tiny form was laid, covered with his 
 ragged clothing. Brother K. picked some flowers to put 
 in his hands, and according to the custom of the country, 
 a few mats and two yards of calico were sent by the 
 princess, a mark of sympathy which gratified and soothed 
 us in our grief. At four o’clock we laid him in a peaceful 
 grave, under beautiful banana trees, the usual burying- 
 place for children, only two hundred paces from our 
 house. 
 
 I had told the chief that I should be glad to see the 
 villagers at the grave, hoping to have the opportunity of 
 saying a few words to them ; but none of them appeared, 
 whether from fear or other reasons I cannot tell. Even 
 our own people who followed me at first as I carried the 
 burden, soon halted and looked on from a distance. Only 
 two slaves stood beside us. When I had gently deposited 
 the little basket in its last resting place, I prayed in 
 German for giace and strength in this hour of darkness, 
 after which the slaves who had dug it, filled up the grave. 
 Oh, that when the trumpet sounds to call thee from thy 
 quiet rest, many who are now in heathen darkness may 
 rise with thee to the resurrection of life ! 
 
 According to another custom of the country, the chief 
 now sent us a large pitcher of palm wine, and the people 
 used their utmost persuasions to make us drink, but we 
 
THE LITTLE ONE GOES HOME. 
 
 49 
 
 refused, and sat down behind the house, pleading for 
 help to he enabled to say, “ He hath done all things well.” 
 After an hour of quiet grief (during which Ageana had 
 been drinking with his friends, probably celebrating a 
 kind of “ wake ”), we were summoned to meet the soldier 
 who had gone to Coomassie for the cow, and had returned 
 accompanied by an ambassador, wearing a large round 
 gold plate on his breast. They were followed by two 
 soldier boys bearing six ells of coloured cloth, a third with 
 a sugar loaf in a brass plate on his head, and a fourth with 
 a stately ram. The king sent us greeting, and was grieved 
 to hear of the illness of our child ; a milch cow could not 
 be found, but the cloth he said would form a bed, and 
 the ram and sugar would be useful ; he had also sent 
 some gold dust, in value about nine dollars, of which 
 Ageana took possession. He hoped we should be easy 
 and have patience, for in a short time we were to appear 
 before him, and be permitted to return to our own home. 
 
 We replied briefly that “ the things had come too 
 late.” The ambassador then endeavoured to comfort us 
 by assuring us of the friendship of the king, and his wish 
 that we should be sorrowful no longer. His kind words 
 found their way to our hearts, and the prospect of return- 
 ing to our work and to our brethren, prevented our 
 sleeping much that night. 
 
 On Sunday, August 8th, we arose in a changed position ; 
 no longer slaves, but directing as masters the disposal of 
 our presents. The sheep we told the people to kill , and 
 distribute among the whole party according to rank. 
 “ That’s right,” they answered, and then went off to the 
 slaughter, spoiling our Sunday’s quiet by urging us to 
 be present at the cutting up. As may be supposed, little 
 remained for our own share, but we had the thanks 
 of many, and were now for awhile important persons. 
 Ageana in his new character of servant had become very 
 
 E 
 
50 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 obliging, offering us the gold dust, which we however 
 desired him to keep, to purchase for us what we needed, 
 regretting our folly when it was too late. The sugar was 
 also left in his care, and the cloth alone remained to us. 
 
 In the evening we visited our little grave, scattering a 
 few fruit stones on the mound, hoping by and by to 
 plant some small shrubs to mark the resting place of our 
 first born, and we meant often to repeat our visit, though 
 in this we were disappointed. 
 
 The Ashantee observances on occasions of death and 
 burial are precise and prolonged. We will briefly sketch 
 them. 
 
 When a rich man dies, his wives break out into cries of 
 lamentation, and then proceed to wash the corpse, adorn it 
 with pearls and gold, carefully paint it, put on its best 
 apparel, and then leave it as if asleep. Delicacies of all 
 kinds are presented by friends, and the dish the man most 
 enjoyed when living is prepared from slaughtered sheep 
 and fowls. His property is then placed round him, and 
 his pipe in his mouth. The wailing is occasionally inter- 
 rupted to permit his wives to press food upon him, or 
 to enquire his wishes, — the men meanwhile eat and drink 
 outside. The length of the wake depends upon the 
 rank of the deceased, and friends supply the needful ex- 
 pense. On the second or third day the corpse, in a basket 
 coffin, is taken out through a hole broken in the wall for 
 the purpose, for it may not pass through any door ; and 
 followed by its jewels and other property, it is placed in 
 the middle of the village, amid firing and doleful songs. 
 In the case of prominent persons, human sacrifices are 
 offered, to accompany the departed on his long journey to 
 the spirit world, while food and palm wine are placed on 
 the grave for a set time (but eventually only once a year), 
 and thus the wake ends. With men of high rank, the 
 ceremony is sometimes repeated a second and a third time. 
 
TO DWABEN AND ABANKORO. 
 
 51 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 TO DWABEN AND ABANKORO. 
 
 The king’s messenger was preparing to return to Coom- 
 assie, so we charged him with thanks for the royal gifts, 
 and with a request for a comb and scissors to cut off our 
 hair, for reasons too unpleasant to mention, incident on 
 long neglect, and which prevented sleep. 
 
 Our stay at Totorase was now suddenly broken up, and 
 we were informed, to our great delight, that we were to 
 start for the capital. We paid a farewell visit to the 
 little grave, feeling that since our darling was gone, we 
 need no longer dread the hardships of the way. We were 
 also under the protection of the king’s friendly messenger, 
 who treated us with respect, while our guides ceased 
 their arrogant and abusive demonstrations, and Ageana 
 himself did not dare oppress us, though he grumbled more 
 than ever. The road was good, and in an hour we 
 reached Sokoree, a custom-house station of Ashantee 
 proper, where it is necessary, for all travellers from the 
 interior, to obtain official permission before proceeding 
 further. The princess of the place, who sent us a present 
 of palm wine, had gone to the next village, Afiguase, 
 where we found her after three quarters of an hour’s walk. 
 The usual ceremonious salutations being over, we were 
 permitted to experience a great deal of kindness at her 
 hands ; and our friend, M. Bonnat, who visited her a few 
 weeks later, was cared for by this kind woman as if he 
 had been a relation of her own. 
 
52 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 We met with many plantation villages in this fruitful 
 plain, where com, rice, pisang, maize, yams, and ground 
 nuts abounded. About four o’clock we approached a 
 large town named Dwaben, and prepared ourselves for a 
 noisy reception. We soon reached a noble avenue of 
 trees, such as I had never before seen in Africa, and under 
 their glorious shade we entered a fine wide street, with 
 whitewashed, and two-storied houses. Of course we were 
 speedily surrounded by the entire population, the youthful 
 portion of which especially, hailed us with riotous excite- 
 ment, spite of all the remonstrances of the royal messenger. 
 
 We had already met with some specimens of the savage 
 female army, who in time of war dance twice a day through 
 the towns of Asliantee, with howls and shrieks uttered 
 for the benefit of their absent warriors. Our appearance 
 in Dwaben was the signal for a grand flourish on their 
 part ; no sooner did we appear in sight than these white 
 painted figures rushed forward to meet us, leaping and 
 gesticulating like maniacs, and brandishing their knives 
 amid unearthly yells. One of them waved her sword 
 full in the face of my wife, and then swept onward, 
 screaming fearfully. 
 
 In contrast to this frightful exhibition, we were 
 cordially received by the older men of the town, who 
 came to shake hands with us, and offered palm wine 
 to the detriment of Ageana’s sobriety, who soon de- 
 clared, with drunken solemnity, that we must stay here 
 all night, as he could not bear to forego the honour of 
 exhibiting his prisoners. However, the benevolent mes- 
 senger interfered in our favour, being unwilling to expose 
 us any longer to the diabolical tumult that surrounded us, 
 and our leader was at length cempelled to yield after a 
 hot altercation, which ended in our being presented to 
 the king of Dwaben. 
 
 This potentate ranks next to the king of Ashantee, of 
 
TO DWABEN AND ABANKORO. 
 
 53 
 
 whom he is a relative, Dwaben being the second town in 
 the empire ; and though not so rich as his rival, the sub- 
 jects of this prince are more numerous. The story goes, 
 that long ago a king of Ashantee had two sons, to the 
 younger of whom (the child of a slave), he left his gold 
 and the throne of Ashantee, while the elder inherited his 
 sword and the throne of Dwaben. At a later period, the 
 throne of Ashantee was once saved by a king of Dwaben, 
 who intended, and almost succeeded in obtaining it for 
 himself, but finally fell a victim to the fortunes of civil 
 war, and was compelled for a long while to take refuge at 
 Akem. Rivalry and ill-feeling has not yet entirely died 
 out between the tribes. 
 
 Dwaben appeared to us better built and more imposing 
 than Coomassie, and it is also more cleanly kept. The 
 buildings are quite picturesque, with their leafy coverings, 
 and many a pointed roof appears among the rows of 
 houses. The Dampans (small halls which open on the 
 streets), are raised four or five feet above the level of the 
 ground, and ornamented with pictures and rough frescoes, 
 done in white earth, on a background of reddish brown clay. 
 
 A messenger of the prince, distinguished by a gold 
 sword, from which hung a large golden shell, now con- 
 ducted us to the palace, a richly ornamented building, 
 the broad gateway of which was surmounted by some 
 gold sandals. We entered a large court surrounded by 
 arched galleries, whence many curious eyes peered down 
 upon us. Several hundred courtiers were arranged in a 
 semi-circle, and in the centre of the display sat the king, 
 under a large tent umbrella, profusely ornamented with 
 gold and triangular amulets. 
 
 His majesty was a large stout man, with a number of 
 golden rings on his arms and legs, otherwise his appearance 
 was simple, and he made on us an impression of greater 
 dignity than the minor chiefs of the Coast had done. We 
 
54 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 passed before the first group of court heralds, who wore 
 caps of monkey skin ; and then before the sword-bearers 
 and various inferior chiefs, after which, raising our hats 
 to his majesty, we retired and tasted some palm wine, 
 while Ageana and our people indulged in deep potations 
 of this beverage. After thanking the king and answering 
 a few simple questions, we were allowed to depart, and 
 the royal messenger succeeded in sheltering us in a quiet 
 plantation village for the night, whence on the following 
 day we proceeded to Abankoro. 
 
 Here we found a troop of women who were dancing 
 and singing wild songs, which increased in vehemence on 
 our approach. They naturally took us for prisoners of 
 war, and swung their fans in our faces with the maddest 
 gestures ; but the wife of the chief, who represented her 
 husband in his absence, welcomed us so cordially that we 
 forgot this unpleasing reception, little dreaming however, 
 that Abankoro was to be our abode for six long months, 
 for we were now only a moderate day’s journey from the 
 capital where we had hoped soon to be liberated. 
 
 Abankoro is a well-built place, having a large street 
 which resembles a square, laid out with shady trees ; a 
 contrast to the poorer quarters, where the huts are pitched 
 about anyhow. Elevated on four poles at the end of the 
 village we met with a Fetish house, inside of which a 
 globe shaped mound of white earth marks the burial place 
 of a python snake, to which offerings of palm wine are 
 presented, being poured into a hollow at the top of the 
 grave. A carved human figure with a cloth cap and 
 sword in hand keeps watch in front, and a picturesque 
 group of palm trees forms a charming background to the 
 scene. While staying here I once met with a large snake, 
 upon whose life I was about to make an attempt when a 
 timely warning informed me that the creature was con- 
 sidered sacred, as a descendant of the enshrined python. 
 
TO DWABEN AND ABANKORO. 
 
 55 
 
 The quarters allotted to us were close by, and our opposite 
 neighbour was an Odonko negress, distinguished like the 
 rest of her race by several semicircular scars, reaching from 
 the temples to the corners of the mouth. This woman 
 had two children whom, to our frequent consternation, 
 she used to summon home with piercing shrieks from the 
 dangerous street. In another court lived a quiet wine 
 dealer, who was almost the only male in the place, for with 
 the exception of a few cripples and invalids, we had 
 met hitherto with scarcely any men. The wife of the 
 absent chief was the principal authority, and a stout 
 cunning little woman who turned out to be the Fetish 
 priestess, acted as her adviser. Our soldiers lodged at the 
 end of the village, so as to be as far as possible out of 
 Ageana’s way, seeing they disliked him most heartily. 
 
 Before leaving us located here„ the royal messenger 
 granted us permission to walk about and also to visit the 
 stream daily, which we felt an unspeakable privilege, 
 our sufferings for want of water to wash in having been 
 indescribable. We were all tormented by a painful erup- 
 tion of blisters, which gradually made its appearance all 
 over us, attributable doubtless to the unusual diet, which 
 our keepers persisted in peppering to such an extent, 
 that we often preferred starving to touching it. The 
 soldiers supplied us with a medicine which afforded some 
 temporary relief, but it was months before we succeeded 
 in overcoming this disease. Ageana continued to provide 
 us with only one midday meal, which was irregularly sup- 
 lied, and though the soldiers sent us occasional presents of 
 fufu, it was almost impossible to persuade them that a 
 morning or evening meal was at all necessary. 
 
 We were at first permitted to go alone to the brook, but 
 after a while it occurred to our guards that this was very 
 unbecoming conduct on our part, and thenceforth one of 
 the boys always accompanied us. The days passed 
 
56 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 monotonously, and we almost despaired as to whether the 
 king ever meant to send for us at all, for our guards 
 appeared to have settled down permanently. 
 
 One night after we had retired, we were surprised by a 
 number of people suddenly crowding into the court, and 
 staring intently at us by the light of a dim lamp. It 
 transpired that they were the attendants of a prince who 
 was passing through Abankoro, and who called upon us 
 the next morning, richly dressed in silk and gold. Upon 
 his return journey a few days later, we implored him to 
 furnish us with a comb and scissors, which he promised to 
 send ; though a long time elapsed before his messenger 
 arrived with a little soap wrapped in leaves, an old comb, 
 and a small pair of scissors. How thankful we felt when 
 we could thus at length rid ourselves of the burden of 
 hair, which we had had no opportunity of combing for 
 ten months ! It is needless to add, that when Kwabena 
 ordered us the next day to give up the scissors, we 
 stoutly resisted his demand, and hid them away most 
 carefully. 
 
WITH H. BONN AT IN ABANKORO. 
 
 57 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 WITH M. BONNAT IN ABANKORO. 
 
 On the 27th of August, a white man, accompanied by 
 two soldiers, suddenly entered our yard. He was sun- 
 burnt and in rags. He greeted us in French, and we 
 were indeed pleased to hear his sympathising words, 
 “ Madame, je vous plains !” 
 
 We soon learnt that our companion was a merchant 
 from Ho, where he had been taken prisoner by the 
 Ashantees, after the missionaries Homberger and Muller 
 had escaped. His captors beheaded his two mulatto 
 assistants, who had been educated in Europe, then seized, 
 stripped, and tied him to a tree, when he was kept all 
 night, and witnessed the plundering and burning of the 
 station, saw the Ashantees tear the hooks, chop up the 
 harmonium, and throw away the coffee and flour. When 
 the hell fell from the burning chapel, they lifted and 
 brought it into the camp of Nantshi, Adu Bofo’s first 
 officer, and thither M. Bonnat was also taken. 
 
 The people of Ho made an attempt to recover their town, 
 which so enraged the Ashantees that like angry children, 
 they destroyed all the mango and palm groves in the 
 neighbourhood. M. Bonnat at first expected to proceed 
 direct to Ashantee, but his attendants decided to settle 
 near us, and when they noticed Ageana’s treatment of us 
 they began to imitate, and at last even excelled him, so 
 that our poor friend would have been really starved had 
 we not shared our pittance with him. 
 
58 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIAN TEE. 
 
 Our old leader had bought a little salt and some yams 
 with the money we had entrusted to his care in Totorase, 
 but very soon he declared that it was all gone, and in 
 reply to our demands would rage furiously, exclaiming, 
 “ salt, salt, do you suppose I shall go to Akem, and fetch it 
 for you on my head.” The broken wooden bowl which 
 held our food usually contained very thin pepper soup, in 
 which a few balls of fufu, and very occasionally a tiny 
 bit of meat were to be found. This was the day’s pro- 
 vision for three people, and rather than beg some of the 
 slaves’ food of our hard-hearted leader, we preferred to 
 appeal to the pity of the people around us. 
 
 Some of the good-natured women kindly gave us now and 
 then some fruit, but of course these gifts were irregular, and 
 there were days when we learnt what starvation meant. 
 We were therefore much cheered, on the 7th of October, by 
 the welcome news that the king had sent both us and M. 
 Bonnat, a sheep and a sua of gold dust. Of the latter we 
 should have heard nothing, for Ageana simply pocketed 
 it, had it not been that the soldiers claimed their part of 
 the booty, as they helped to provide us with food. There 
 was a hot altercation, and the matter being referred to 
 Coomassie, the old man was forced to give up half. M. 
 B.’s portion was given to his keeper, who squandered it in 
 a fortnight, and then told his prisoner that he had no 
 money to buy a little salt. 
 
 In comparing our adventures we soon learnt the history 
 of our new companion. Born in the department of Ain, 
 he had early in life longed to see the world, and therefore 
 joined a Niger expedition in 1867. His ship was wrecked 
 in the first storm at sea on the coast of France. Provided 
 with another small vessel they reached the west coast of 
 Africa. Here M. B. separated from his countrymen and 
 began to trade, with the assistance of his mulatto servants, 
 going further inland until he at length reached Ho. Here 
 
WITH M. BONN AT IN ABANKORO. 
 
 59 
 
 he purchased a quantity of cotton in exchange for cloth 
 and powder, and intended to send his goods to the coast. 
 The Ashantees were however approaching the place, and 
 the missionaries urged him to join in their flight, which 
 he refused to do, though he retired to the mission-house 
 with his servants, so as to avoid being involved in the 
 affairs of the town. 
 
 On the 25th of June the sound of drums ap- 
 proached, and red umbrellas were seen glancing in and 
 out among the coffee trees ; while the closed doors and 
 shutters of the house were soon pierced by Ashantee 
 balls. M. B. was now dragged out of the window, and 
 his two men were beaten, tied together by the neck, and 
 executed. The next morning he was found by the 
 general Nantshi secured to a mango tree where he had 
 passed the night, and rebuking the soldiers, Nantshi 
 ordered food and clothing to be given him. His own 
 clothes having been stripped off the previous day, he was 
 now clad in man’s and woman’s dress. Plenty of food was 
 provided, and he was permitted to take what German 
 books he liked from the library. He chose one called 
 “ The way of the Cross,” the pictures in which were a com- 
 fort to him, though he confessed to us that like the child 
 in the story, he often wished to cut off a portion of the 
 cross which he was himself called on to bear. During the 
 sally of the Ho people four of his captors stood over him 
 with long knives, undecided whether or not to kill him, 
 while the bullets whistled about the hut where he was 
 guarded. It was however finally resolved that he should 
 be sent under strict guard to Coomassie. He believed that 
 he owed the indulgence of never wearing irons on the 
 journey to the report of our blameless conduct. 
 
 M. B. brought with him a scrap of butter, which im- 
 parted a great relish to our roasted pisangs, and he knew 
 also how to extract vinegar from the half rotten bananas 
 
GO 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 which were sometimes given us. We soon became great 
 friends, and he brightened our dreary life with all sorts 
 of clever inventions. One day he joyfully led into our 
 presence a young man who had addressed him in English 
 in the street — this was a Fantee from Coomassie, whose 
 master, a prince Ansa, lived there. Whilst we were 
 talking Opoku entered, and sharply asked what the 
 stranger was doing here, whilst Ageana gave orders to 
 have him placed in irons. Opoku now hurried off with 
 a soldier to Coomassie, but returned rather crestfallen 
 the next day, and the old man who seemed to think he 
 had done a very fine thing, was ordered at once to set 
 his prisoner free. 
 
 On the 21st of October, brother K. met another man 
 who spoke English, and Avho had come from Cape Coast, 
 and had brought letters and some champagne for the 
 king. From this, the first news which had reached us 
 from that quarter, we concluded that some negotiations 
 in which we might also be interested were in process 
 between the king and the European officials. This idea 
 received confirmation when on the next day a greeting 
 reached us from his majesty, accompanied by the present 
 of an ox. I should however add, that this ox had 
 refused to approach any nearer than the next village, 
 and was thus condemned to be slain there. 
 
 It also appeared that this obstinate animal had not 
 possessed several of the organs with which oxen are 
 usually endowed, for the fore-quarters which reached us 
 in a basket next morning, were painfully shorn of their 
 natural proportions. Ageana appropriated one leg, gave 
 another to M. B., and a third to us, while the fourth he 
 put aside, remarking that he would buy salt with that, 
 the rest was distributed between the wife of the chief, the 
 Fetish priestess, and many other “friends ” whose multi- 
 plicity we had never guessed before. Our landlady 
 
WITH M. BONN AT IN AB ANNO BO. 
 
 61 
 
 claimed the head as her share, hut finally ceded the 
 tongue to us. 
 
 As Ageana and the soldiers could not eat beef, they 
 only wanted to obtain favour by giving it away. Every 
 Ashantee avoids eating some particular kind of food in 
 honour of his Fetish, thus one touches no beef, another 
 avoids snails, and a third cannot taste fish, &c. Many 
 drink no palm wine on Tuesdays, others refrain on 
 Fridays, all being regulated according to the taste or 
 rule of their respective idols. The king for instance 
 denies himself beef, and takes no palm wine on Tuesdays ; 
 and our old man being unable to enjoy our store, cooked 
 it most unwillingly, and managed to spoil a good deal 
 of it. 
 
 However, in his reports to the governor, the king 
 boasted of the splendid liberality with which he was 
 treating us. He also appeared to have heard of our 
 obstinate eruption, and so far pitied us as to forbid our 
 being employed in menial work. 
 
 One November night we were aroused from our sleep 
 by tremendous knocking, and the entrance of some mys- 
 terious looking men from Coomassie. They carried 
 lighted torches, and whispered among themselves so as to 
 excite our suspicions of a cruel death, but we soon 
 noticed that Ageana’s wife was weeping, and felt sure her 
 tears would not fall for us, so we dismissed our fears, 
 and found in the morning that it was the death of the 
 district chief, which had thus been announced, and six 
 days later his funeral festival was celebrated. Two 
 slaves were brought from Coomassie, with ropes round 
 their necks, and with a knife stuck through the cheek of 
 each to prevent noise and cursing. Eight other unfor- 
 tunates were killed at the same time. This incident will 
 give some idea of the sad way in which our life was 
 varied. 
 
62 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 The people around us in Abankoro would not, or per- 
 haps could not, give us any idea of the fate intended for 
 us. The few words we sometimes caught of what they 
 said, only misled us, and they would answer no questions. 
 Our food was so insufficient, that we were glad to cook 
 wild cabbage, and eat it without salt. We could some- 
 times pluck a little fruit in addition. 
 
 It was now December, in the middle of which month 
 a wind called the Harmattan began to blow. Had we 
 been at home we should have welcomed the agreeable 
 temperature thus produced, but with only a thin cotton 
 sheet as a covering, we suffered so severely from cold, 
 that we were repeatedly attacked with high fever. 
 
 We had complained to the king of the lamentable state 
 of our clothes, and that our boots were just a few tatters 
 of leather. Oh, the sadness which filled our hearts, as in 
 this piteous plight, we saw the glorious festival of Christ- 
 mas approaching ! The natives, who keep an annual 
 celebration at this time, had already held it ; and during 
 their wild festivities, a death occurred. A coffin was 
 brought through our village, followed by the victims led 
 in chains, who were to be sacrificed in honour of the de- 
 parted. With feelings of deep grief, we sat under the 
 shade of the trees, thinking of the blessed time our friends 
 at home, and our brethren at the mission station, were en- 
 joying. Had we in those dreary days only possessed a 
 copy of God’s Word, how we should have hailed it as an 
 ever present friend. As it was, we solaced ourselves by re- 
 peating verses from the Psalms and the Prophets, and yet 
 we often felt so poor — so lonely ! 
 
 But after all, we too were to have our Christmas gift. 
 On the evening of December the 24th, a procession from 
 a neighbouring village approached, bringing us a large 
 supply of yams, bananas, bread, etc., a most welcome and 
 grateful surprise. Nor were we forgotten at the New 
 
WITH M. BONN AT IN ABANKORO. 
 
 63 
 
 Year, for on January the 6th, 1870, a soldier, accompanied 
 by a royal messenger, returned from Coomassie, with a 
 few articles of clothing from Sokoree — a shirt and trousers 
 for K., with a boot and slipper, and much the same for 
 my wife. She also received two needles and some thread, 
 so that she could now appear dressed as a woman ; and 
 Ageana advised her to hold her dress up higher. She 
 became the object of universal admiration, and the im- 
 proved appearance of our entire party in our new costumes 
 gave rise to the boastful exclamation among our com- 
 panions, “ The king gave it them ! ” * 
 
 Our stay at this place came to an unexpected termina- 
 tion in this way. Salt is rare and expensive in Ashantee, 
 a handful costing four pence, and it is not generally 
 supplied to slaves. We had found it necessary to enter 
 on numerous altercations with Ageana, who wished to force 
 us to do without it, which we persistently refused at the 
 risk of being starved, and begged to refer the matter to 
 the king. Two messengers were thus dispatched to 
 court, who after a month re-appeared, bringing not only 
 a load of salt and a fine ox, but also bearing a message 
 that the king ordered our removal to another village. 
 Full of apprehension and wonder we prepared for the 
 change, which was most unwelcome to our guards and 
 the villagers. The ambassadors however enforced instant 
 obedience, and we hastened to depart, Ageana complying 
 with the royal command with evident reluctance, in 
 which we could not share. 
 
 * It may be a matter of surprise that we were enabled to keep count 
 of time. This is explained by the fact, that the Ashantees reckon with 
 weeks of the same duration as ours. We always noted the first Sunday 
 in each month, together with other events of importance, by scratching 
 memoranda with scissors upon an empty milk can, which was our 
 drinking vessel, aud the only utensil in our possession. 
 
64 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 IN ASOTSCHE. 
 
 On the 15th of February we once more recognised in our 
 forest home the well known sound of “Forward.” Our 
 sullen old leader was alive again, and we prepared for a 
 march, longer or shorter as the case might be. 
 
 After an hour we reached an irregularly-built village of 
 some size, where we were introduced to the wife of the chief 
 and some aged elders, one of whom showed us into several 
 good houses belonging to himself. An ox was soon slain 
 and distributed with some salt, which act of generosity was 
 deeply felt and acknowledged. 
 
 Our position was here much improved. Not only did the 
 villagers try to outvie each other in kindness, but the son of 
 the chief took a lively interest in “the white people,” and 
 stood our friend when needful. Presents of fruit, eggs, rice, 
 and onions were brought us from five different villages, and 
 an excellent dish of fufu was daily supplied from the 
 elders’ table. 
 
 In Abankoro there were only women, and our old 
 leader could abuse us to his heart’s content ; here there 
 were plenty of kindly-disposed men. Our soldiers who 
 had feasted luxuriously in their former quarters be- 
 sought us to return, but we assured them we were 
 perfectly contented as we were. One of our privileges we 
 greatly valued — we were allowed to live separate from 
 our escort, and were permitted to distribute for ourselves 
 the presents we received. Our hearts were also made 
 glad by the frank way in which these villagers assured ua 
 
IN ASOTSCHE. 
 
 65 
 
 that we should he taken to Coomassie when Adu Bofo 
 returned ; though if we asked when the army was ex- 
 pected they invariably replied, “ In about two months.” 
 
 It was here that the first opportunity was offered us of 
 showing kindness, by befriending a little orphan boy 
 about five years old, whom we observed creeping about 
 unnoticed and reduced to a skeleton. He could not 
 speak, and was regarded as an idiot ; but when he saw 
 my wife bringing him food, he would cry for joy. Our 
 kindness to this little sufferer astonished the people. 
 “ They are God’s children,” was the exclamation, which 
 opened the way for me to tell them of His love — not quite 
 in vain, for one woman actually went so far as to wash the 
 poor little dirty fello w more than once — an act of singular 
 compassion in an Ashantee. At length death put an end 
 to the sufferings of this touching type of vast numbers of 
 neglected little ones, who thus perish in this dark land ! 
 
 In due time we were not only allowed to bathe twice 
 daily, but to walk about freely. On one of our excur- 
 sions we noticed a small piece of paper not larger than 
 our hand. The sight filled us with delight ; it seemed 
 more precious than gold. It had come from Europe — it 
 had been manufactured by white hands ; and, oh ! could 
 we not employ ours, thought we ? The idea gave us fresh 
 spirit, we cut palm branches in the wood and wove them 
 together, and in due time our handicraft had made such 
 progress, that we had mats of our own manufacture to 
 sleep on. But spite of these little encouragements our 
 depression was often great. Brother K. grew fearfully 
 thin, so that our soldiers procured medicine and better 
 food for him — but his appetite was gone. They went to 
 tell the king, and returned with a promise, never ful- 
 filled, of eggs and chickens to tempt the sick man. 
 
 One day as we sat weaving our mats, an ambassador 
 from the court appeared, with three sedan chairs, and 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII AN TEE. 
 
 orders that we were to proceed immediately to Coomassie, 
 to the great astonishment of our leaders, one of whom 
 called out “ The king loves you much.” 
 
 Old Ageana was thunderstruck that the chairs should 
 be sent for his slaves, and tremblingly faltered out — ■“ The 
 king wishes it, you must go to him.” 
 
 To us, who had resigned ourselves to the agonizing 
 thought of being destined to adorn the triumphal entry 
 of the returning conqueror, this was indeed a wondrous 
 surprise. It was in vain we tried to imagine what had 
 caused the change, and deeply touched, we could only 
 render thanksgiving and praise to our gracious God. 
 
 Early in the morning of April the 22nd, we put our 
 few things together, took leave of the friendly villagers, 
 and mounted our sedan chairs. M. B., for whom none had 
 been sent, took his place on a bearer’s shoulders, a mode 
 of travelling common to chiefs, and even kings in this 
 land ; but he found it so tiring as to prefer using his own 
 feet the best part of the way. When however we passed 
 a village, he had to mount, that it might be seen how the 
 king; honoured his white men. We dined and rested in 
 our old quarters at Abankoro; and now times had changed 
 with us, we were greatly admired as elevated people. 
 
 Our afternoon ride was along a beautiful road, and 
 towards evening we were near Coomassie, but were 
 carried aside to a little village, in the centre of which, 
 under a large shady tree, a group of mahomedans were 
 sitting, in their picturesque fashion. Descending, we 
 entered a house, where we were evidently expected, and 
 were informed by the owner, that the king had ordered 
 dwellings to be given us. We were then conducted by a 
 side path through bushes, to a little dealing on the 
 borders of the forest, where we found two miserable fresh 
 grass huts, as our future quarters, and yet we were only 
 half-an-hour’s distance from Coomassie. 
 
BEFORE THE KING. 
 
 67 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 BEFORE THE KING. 
 
 A VIOLENT thunderstorm during the night, depriving us 
 of sleep, and obliging us to sit close together in the 
 centre of our lonely hut, greatly chilled the sanguine 
 hope of the past day. 
 
 But in the early morning the arrival of a sheep and 
 yams from the king shewed us he felt some interest in 
 us, and as we had fasted long, this was indeed a welcome 
 gift. Two bottles of sweet liquor came later on in the 
 day. Our next incident was a visit to an adjoining 
 village (Duru by name), where a number of chiefs, richly 
 attired and covered with ornaments, waited to receive us. 
 We made our obeisance to this semi-circle of dignitaries, 
 and then sat on chairs provided for us. The whole com- 
 pany at once rose to return our salutations, on which our 
 people humbly remarked, “ This is the nobility of Coo- 
 niassie.” This introductory ceremony completed, the 
 grandees went into a house, and commanded us to follow. 
 During their long conference, we stood waiting till they 
 permitted us to be seated. We were then addressed by 
 one of them in the following words : — 
 
 “ Adu Bofo has sent you to the king. He says you are 
 good men — translate to us this letter.” He then produced 
 from a cloth, in which it had been carefully wrapped, an 
 open German letter addressed to us, endorsed on the 
 outside, “ Shew this letter to no one, or it will cost the 
 bearer his life.” It was from David Asante, a native mis- 
 
68 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 sionary educated at Basle, and as we thought of the 
 messenger we shuddered. 
 
 The contents ran thus — 
 
 “ Much beloved brethren, — We have taken all possible 
 pains since your captivity to effect your deliverance. 
 Twice have we sent messengers to the Asliantee camp 
 offering money for your release, but in vain. I have been 
 sent to Begoro, on the frontier of Akem, to try and come 
 into communication with you, as up to the present time 
 we have only heard of you by reports. I give the bearer 
 a pencil, paper, and scissors, that you may write ; or if 
 that is not possible, send some of your hair, as an as- 
 surance that you are still alive.” 
 
 Further on signs were mentioned, through which we 
 were to make ourselves understood to the bearer without 
 words ; but he had either been captured, or from fear 
 delivered the letter to the king. We thought it best to 
 keep simply to the truth, and translated the letter ver- 
 batim. After hearing it they rose, and giving us their 
 hands, permitted us to return to our seclusion in the wood. 
 But who can describe the feelings of our hearts upon 
 hearing from those so dear to us after a silence of ten 
 months. We now understood why we had been brought 
 so near the capital, and we perceived that the mention of 
 ransom had made a deep impression ; for, as the courtiers 
 remarked, “ the king loves money.” 
 
 After an interval of two days, we were summoned to 
 the village to receive a present of food from the queen 
 mother, which was followed by another ox from the king. 
 In acknowledging these gifts, I sent them word that our 
 supply of salt was exhausted, and we immediately re- 
 ceived another load, so that we were now, by comparison, 
 living in comfort. We afterwards heard the reason of 
 this unusual liberality. It seems Adu Bofo was just then 
 in a very embarrassing position, and it was thought we 
 
BEFORE THE KING. 
 
 69 
 
 might favourably influence the British Government. On 
 the 3rd of May, an assembly of chiefs was convened, and 
 we were desired to answer David’s letter with the pen 
 and paper he had sent, but were told that our letter must 
 take the form of an address, now going off, to the “ King 
 of Europe.” After much perplexity, we ascertained that 
 the Dutch governor of Elmina, was the person to be thus 
 honoured. 
 
 The sense of our epistle ran thus : — “ According to the 
 laws of the Ashantee country, the king has no power to 
 set prisoners at liberty till the general who captured 
 them returns.” It was furthermore mentioned, that 
 “ news had reached Coomassie of the general’s way being 
 stopped by a force that had been sent from Akra, Krobo, 
 Akem, and Akwapem, to hinder his retreat. The king 
 had despatched reinforcements to his aid, from several 
 different districts, and it was now demanded of the Dutch 
 governor, that he should request the English commandant 
 to allow the general to retire without fear of hostile 
 attack; otherwise, our release would be refused.” We 
 were commanded to send with the letter, a lock of our 
 hair, however unnecessary it might seem to us. 
 
 As it was intended that our friends should read this 
 letter, we asked leave to give them some personal tidings, 
 and were told we might communicate to them the loss 
 we had suffered in the removal of our dear child. 
 
 The next episode in our experience was a message to 
 prepare us for a speedy introduction to the great king, 
 but in the evening of the same day, we were informed 
 that a pair of gold sandals having been stolen from the 
 palace, the feelings of his majesty were too much excited 
 to permit him to give us audience. A few days later, 
 however, a chamberlain arrived at our abode prepared to 
 accompany us to the presence of this mighty potentate. 
 My wife being very poorly was allowed to mount the 
 
70 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 chamberlain's chair, while we walked by her side. The 
 distance was in itself very short, but they delight to 
 conduct strangers by circuitous routes. Men bearing 
 swords hurried up and down the broad avenues of palm 
 trees, with an air of great importance, while drums were 
 beaten, and horns blown. The melee was indescribable ; 
 mahomedans in their long robes were strutting about, 
 minutely inspecting us as we passed onward to the 
 beautiful square in front of the king’s villa (called Aman- 
 cliia). 
 
 Here in the middle of a brilliant circle, shaded by noble 
 palms, sat his majesty of Ashantee, fanned by pages, and 
 surrounded by interpreters and chiefs. A crowd of about 
 three thousand people were seen assembled at a distance. 
 Each chief was shaded by a bright coloured umbrella, 
 some twelve feet in diameter, the points of which were 
 ornamented with carved and gilded elephants, pelicans, 
 apes, and human heads ; both the king and the chiefs had 
 numerous attendants. The scene was really imposing 
 and very picturesque, and from time to time was animated 
 by sounds of wild music. We were presented while 
 waiting, with two jars of palm wine, and three bottles 
 of gin, after which two fresh sword-bearers appeared on 
 the scene. 
 
 One of these in full uniform was a wonderful figure. 
 He carried the royal sword, in a sheath made of leopard’s 
 skins, while hung around him were the rest of his 
 majesty’s arms— his cartridge-box, knife, personal orna- 
 ments for his neck, arms, and feet, and his cap, with a 
 beautiful, fan-shaped tuft of eagle’s feathers, each article 
 glittering with gold. This official was to conduct us into 
 the immediate presence of his sovereign, so we formed a 
 pi’ocession. First walked a few of our people, then Mr. 
 K. and M. Bonnat, my wife and I followed, and a few 
 soldiers brought up the rear. We stepped along the semi- 
 
BEFORE THE KING. 
 
 71 
 
 circle, bowing as we went to the king in the centre, and 
 removing our hats (even my wife’s). These salutations 
 were responded to hy a friendly nod. 
 
 Our march finished, we sat and received in our turn 
 the greetings of this high and mighty assembly. All 
 rose, the horns blew, the jubilant cry resounded louder 
 than the drum, as the grandees approached us with 
 measured steps. The inferiors preceded, then the great 
 men shaded hy their umbrellas, and surrounded hy their 
 pages, saluted us as they passed hy, each raising the 
 hand. In front of the principal chiefs marched hoys, 
 adorned with elephant’s or horse’s tails, and carrying 
 drums made of the trunks of trees, and horns adorned hy 
 human jaws. A few of them had elephant’s tusks 
 hollowed out, and emitting a sound surpassing all others 
 in strength and clearness, each musician trying to honour 
 us by producing their loudest and shrillest tones, as they 
 passed us. The chiefs were arrayed in silk, or the bril- 
 liantly embroidered cloth of the country ; every individual 
 wore his handsomest jewels, especially his massive gold 
 plate on his breast, his carved seat being carried on the 
 head of an attendant, who was followed hy soldiers 
 hearing his arms. 
 
 After a number of such personages had passed, the great 
 monarch himself approached. He was heralded by some 
 eighty individuals, each wearing a cap of monkey’s skin, 
 adorned by a golden plate, and each holding his seat in 
 his hand. Then came the dwarfs and buffoons in red 
 flannel shirts, with the officials of the harem ; there were 
 also sixty boys, every one of whom wore a charm sewn up 
 in leopard’s skin, with written scraps from the koran, 
 which were highly valued ; this train was followed by 
 five tastefully carved royal chairs, hung round with gold 
 and silver bells, and richly ornamented with jewels, but 
 all black, being stained with the blood of human sacrifices. 
 
72 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 Next, under an enormous silk sunshade, appeared the 
 actual throne chair, encased with gold, and with long 
 golden pipes carried behind it, as well as various wonder- 
 ful vessels and articles of vertu. A peculiar music was 
 heard rising above tbe sound of the horns and the beating 
 of the drums. This was produced by some thirty wild- 
 looking boys, each of whom swung, as he marched, a 
 calabash half-filled with stones. This din was anything 
 but agreeable to a European ear, though the performers 
 kept marvellously good time. 
 
 Still larger umbrellas and fans now approached, pre- 
 ceded by a corps of a hundred executioners dancing, whose 
 ages varied from boys of only ten years to grey-headed old 
 men ; all wore leopard skin caps, and had two knives 
 slung from their necks. The dismal death drum, whose 
 three beats were heard from time to time, closed the 
 procession. 
 
 Now the music became wilder and louder, the ivory 
 horns sounded shriller, the screaming and howling sur- 
 passed all description. Led by an attendant under a 
 magnificent sunshade of black velvet, edged with gold, 
 and kept in constant motion, the royal potentate appeared. 
 Boys with sabres, fans, and elephants’ tails danced around 
 him like imps of darkness, screaming with all the power 
 of their lungs, “ He is coming, he is coming. His majesty 
 the lord of all the earth approaches!” The boys then 
 retired that the king might be able to look well at us, 
 and enjoy the intensity of his happiness. Golden sandals 
 adorned his feet ; a richly ornamented turban was on his 
 head ; his dress was of yellow silk-damask ; his hands 
 and feet glittered with gold bracelets and bangles. Half 
 a dozen pages held him by the arms, back, and legs, like 
 a little child, crying continually, “ Look before thee, O 
 lion ! take care, the ground is not even here.” 
 
 Kari-Kari is a man who really impresses you, still 
 
BEFORE TEE KING. 
 
 73 
 
 young and of middle stature, but well built — his face, 
 though somewhat marked with small-pox, bears the stamp 
 of a powerful, yet beneficent king, and his whole appear- 
 ance gives the impression of a soul capable of great deeds. 
 There was no look of cruelty, and I no longer felt anxious 
 about my wife. He remained standing before us for a 
 few moments, in some degree of astonishment, for I sup- 
 pose we were the first white people he had ever seen ; in 
 our patched and torn garments, which a beggar in our 
 country would have disdained, and with our toes peeping 
 through our shoes, we encountered the gaze of this mighty 
 monarch, who at length waved his hand kindly to us, 
 and passed on, his long procession of attendants following. 
 
 At this juncture, we were told to stand up and thank 
 the “ nena,” or queen-mother, the most influential person 
 at court, for presents she had lately sent us ; she was pro- 
 tected from the sun by large fans, embroidered with 
 coloured silk held round her by court ladies, and wore a 
 gorgeous dress, with a silk scarf thrown over her 
 shoulders. She was a stout energetic old lady, and re- 
 turned our greeting with a good-natured smile. The 
 procession, after lasting an hour and a half, ended with a 
 number of officers and others; and we departed more 
 light-hearted than we had arrived. The excitement had 
 done my wife good, her indisposition had disappeared, 
 and we all looked with new hope to the future. We 
 tasted the palm wine, but found it so strong that we 
 divided it amongst our people, and the “ friends ” who 
 crowded around us. 
 
 On May 25th, we received from the king a couple of 
 sheep, and an old pair of Dutch military shoes, accom- 
 panied by a pair of boots for Mrs. R., of English make, 
 and the finest leather. They had been presented by the 
 Wesleyan missionary Freemen in 1842, to the reig ning 
 sovereign, and inscribed on the soles in gilt letters were 
 
74 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 the following words : — “ To his Royal Highness, Quakoo 
 Dooah, King of Ashantee, West Africa.” They had never 
 been worn, and though time and insects had made their 
 acquaintance, they were still in serviceable condition. 
 
 Thus had a covering for my wife’s feet been prepared 
 for her thirty years before, and this circumstance gave us 
 a fresh assurance that our God would still provide for her. 
 
 I will now describe the king’s return visit: — -We were 
 one afternoon summoned to the chief of Duru, and on 
 entering the courtyard, after politely saluting him, we 
 observed a man of sallow complexion, in a shabby 
 European dress. He rose, offered his hand, and said to 
 us in English, “ That we had no doubt often heard of 
 him, that he was sorry to find us in such a posi- 
 tion, that he was himself detained at Ooomassie, but 
 daily hoping to be allowed to return to the Coast.” He 
 added, “ that he and the brethren in Coomassie had for a 
 long time mentioned us in their prayers.” This was not 
 all said consecutively, but in the course of conversation ; 
 and while we were wondering whether he was an 
 English envoy or an agent of the slave trade, he told us 
 that we were in the presence of the king. The latter had 
 observed us from the ante-room of the chief, and was so 
 amused that he laughed aloud. Chairs were then brought 
 us, and the king asked us how we were, and in what 
 manner we had been taken prisoners. 
 
 He looked serious when we told him we had been put 
 in irons, and seemed not to know that we had been 
 plundered. A word escaped him which sounded like 
 “ they shall repent of it ; ” before we took leave we asked 
 him if he could let us have a Bible through “ the prince,” 
 as we had now been without the Word of God for almost 
 a year. Great was our joy when by permission of the 
 sovereign “ the prince ” promised to send us a copy of 
 this precious volume. 
 
BEFORE THE KING. 
 
 75 
 
 The king did not speak much, hut remarked that we 
 were not quite white, which was true enough. We ex- 
 plained this as the effect of exposure to the sun, and 
 opened our dress that he might see the white skin be- 
 neath. After he had left, we naturally thought much of 
 “ the brother,” or “ the prince,” who had spoken English 
 to us, and wondered who he was. Judging by his 
 colour, we thought he might be an ambassador from the 
 Dutch governor of Elmina ; anyway, that would be 
 proved if he really sent us an English Bible. 
 
 To our great joy, after three days, the much longed for 
 treasure was placed in our hands — a New Testament 
 with the Psalms, accompanied by a few old numbers of 
 Wesleyan missionary notices. The bearer was a young 
 Christian from Cape Coast, and who can imagine the de- 
 light with which we grasped the coveted volume, or how 
 we thanked God for that, which we now knew so well 
 how to prize, yea far better than before we had been so 
 long without it.* 
 
 * In an old treaty of peace between the British government and the 
 king of Ashantee, it was stipulated that the heir to the throne should be 
 educated in England, but as the heir then living was too old to learn, 
 two of the king’s nephews, Ansa and Kwantabisa, came in 1836 to 
 England in his place, Ansa being then twelve years old. These 
 princes were well educated and treated with the honour due to their 
 rank. 
 
 In 1841, they returned to Africa with a pension, granted to them by 
 Queen Victoria, of £100 a year each. Kwantabisa died at Cape Coast, 
 but prince Ansa received his allowance till within three years. Eor 
 some time he had been engaged in the Wesleyan mission, and was finally 
 ordained as a missionary. In 1867, he was sent by the colonial govern- 
 ment to Coomassie, upon the news of Kwakoo Dooah’s death, and he 
 had there been detained till now. 
 
 This was the beginning of our acquaintance with the converted 
 Ashantee prince, John Owusu Ansa, a man to whom we owe the deepest 
 gratitude, and w’ho seemed to have been expressly sent to Coomassie, to 
 prove a messenger of grace for us during our long trial. 
 
76 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER XI Y. 
 
 EBENEZER. 
 
 In the joy of our hearts, and in deep thankfulness for His 
 mercy and grace in looking on our afflictions, we gave to 
 our nest in the wood the name which signifies, “The 
 Lord has helped us.” Drawbacks and disagreeables were 
 not wanting, but our position was now endurable; we 
 were well supplied with food by the king, though, through 
 the many who had to share it, our own was still but a 
 meagre portion. Our attendants had become civil and 
 obliging, and the visits of the grandees impressed them 
 with an idea of our importance. 
 
 We will here describe one of these visits, which occurred 
 on the 20th of May. Its hero was no less a person than 
 Bosom muru, a chamberlain, who on his entrance desired 
 our people to retire, and produced my confiscated watch, 
 with a piece of embroidered cloth, seeming to think the 
 two had some connection ; perhaps on account of the 
 price-ticket attached to the cloth. His object was just to 
 get an explanation of the watch, not as one might have 
 hoped, to return the article to myself. 
 
 With the usual vicissitudes attendant on a condition 
 like ours, in the hands of a barbarous sovereign, we shortly 
 after this suffered a sudden diminution in our supplies, 
 our soldiers declaring that the purse was empty. This 
 being reported to his majesty, twenty-seven dollars were 
 forwarded in gold dust, and soon after he paid us another 
 visit, the object of which appeared to be simply a friendly 
 
EBENEZER. 
 
 77 
 
 call on his white men. He took his place on this occasion 
 in the centre of the village, on a bench formed of palm 
 branches, under a roof of leaves, with about sixty people 
 sitting before him. 
 
 Forgetful of courtly etiquette, for “necessity has no 
 law,” I took this opportunity of laying aside my coat, 
 and, with an exclamation, “ Oh king ! I pray thee look 
 here,” I showed him my uncovered back, and the 
 remains of my tattered shirt. The Ashantee custom of 
 giving presents liberally at the outset to gain a good 
 name, had caused reports to reach us from the coast, that 
 we had been overladen with gifts. We had certainly 
 received another ox, but the present was accompanied by 
 a swarm of bees, in the shape of a motley crowd, furnished 
 with knives and sacks, to cut and carry away the spoil, 
 so that we had difficulty in securing a moderate 
 portion for our own share, and could hardly spare enough 
 to dry some slices, and make a few sausages well seasoned 
 with pepper for future use. Later on, a year passed 
 without any gift whatever. 
 
 I have mentioned two huts erected for our use. One 
 of those was occupied by our keeper Ageana, the other 
 by ourselves. M. Bonnat at first slept in the village, but 
 spent his days with us. In due time Ageana built a 
 third hut, and allowed M. B. the use of the one he 
 forsook, which was then shared with Opoko. The latter 
 worthy was afflicted with a contagious eruption, so M. 
 Bonnat contrived a wall of rushes, and in his own divi- 
 sion was kept our dried meat and sausages. It was a 
 dainty apartment for a store-room, and alas! it was open 
 to thieves, who carried away so much as to alarm us. 
 
 Upon this, M. Bonnat’s diplomatic talents came to our 
 aid. He actually succeeded, though not without some 
 painful resistance, in inducing Opoko to find other quar- 
 ters, and make room for Mr. K. in his place. Having 
 
78 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 proceeded thus far in separating ourselves from our black 
 attendants, we set to work to construct bedsteads with 
 sticks and palm branches, forming string from banana 
 fibre. With a little wooden hook, which I had cut as an 
 implement, my wife made a pocket, a hat for herself, and 
 a cap for me, while I succeeded in manufacturing a work- 
 table for her, and a dining table for general use, from 
 plaited rushes. The ingenuity of M. Bonnat greatly 
 aided us in our various manufactures, which gave a deep 
 interest to our secluded life. 
 
 As we had now the privilege of a daily ablution in a 
 neighbouring stream, our health quickly improved, but 
 our clothing alas ! as rapidly decayed, and indeed was 
 in the last stage of existence, when a quantity of common 
 calico arrived, out of which M. Bonnat and my wife 
 managed to construct a woman’s dress, and a suitable 
 garment for the other three of us. 
 
 On July 6th, the king again called, his retinue accom- 
 panying him, some of them carrying a brass dish, on 
 which was his fetish, as a protection from evil spirits. 
 He took his seat under the palm tree, asked a few ques- 
 tions, and spoke with the people about us and our dress. 
 Prince Ansa was with him, who brought us a letter 
 from David Asante, and petitions from Mr. Ramseyer’s 
 family, and from the senior missionary, Wiedmann. We 
 read and translated these papers, which were all open — 
 though this had already been done by prince Ansa, who 
 was desired to write in reply, that we should be set at 
 liberty as soon as Adu Bofo returned. At our request 
 we were each of us allowed to enclose a small pencilled 
 note in the king’s letter. 
 
 Although the question of our liberty was still in abey- 
 ance, we could perceive that the king’s feelings were 
 friendly, though we continued to be treated as under suspi- 
 cion. One of the pencils sent by David was left with us, 
 
At Ebenezer, near Coomasik. 
 
EBENEZER. 
 
 79 
 
 but not a scrap of paper, and private conversation with the 
 prince was impossible. We however managed to note 
 the most important facts on the fly-leaf of our Testament. 
 
 Two days later we were again instructed to write to 
 our brethren, David and others, telling them they might 
 send to the king umbrellas, salt, liquors, silk materials, 
 &c. This we gladly agreed to do, only reminding his 
 majesty that Mr. Wiedmann was not a merchant, but 
 would procure the goods if money were sent, and this we 
 promised in our letter should be done. We added a 
 word of petition for necessary clothing for ourselves. 
 
 On July 12th we were again before the king, as he sat 
 under the palm-trees, when the cry of the eunuch sounded 
 in the distance, announcing the approach of the royal 
 wives. The men disappeared in an instant, and we stepped 
 aside, knowing the penalty incurred by any man who 
 even by accident sees one of these ladies ;* but we were 
 soon recalled, and beheld fourteen women, surrounded by 
 little boys, sitting on the right hand of the king. Some 
 of them were very beautiful, others ugly enough. They 
 were not grandly dressed, and their only ornaments were 
 rows of coral beads. They stared at us with unfeigned 
 curiosity, while the attendant cried out constantly, “ Ho ! 
 Ho !” Their heads, like those of other Ashantee women, 
 were closely shaven, with the exception of a tuft of hair 
 on the left side and a few small circles round it. 
 
 Our usual petition for salt was preferred again on this oc- 
 casion, and on the 24th of July we received a beautiful pre- 
 sent of fruit, vegetables, flour, sugar, &c.,&c., from the ladies. 
 On the 25th a load of salt arrived, with an intimation that, 
 
 * On one occasion a Wesleyan missionary met the wives of the king 
 accidentally on his morning ride. He was at once dragged from his 
 horse by the ennuch and shamefully treated. He complained to Quakoo 
 Dooah, who ordered the execution of the eunuch, as the missionary was 
 a white man and a stranger; but on the missionary’s intercession he was 
 handed over to corporal punishment instead. 
 
80 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 as it was so costly, it must be sparingly used. Upon this 
 we mentioned that the half was always claimed by our 
 guards ; thus provoking the wrath of Ageana to such a 
 fearful degree that I took up a thin piece of wood and 
 wi'ote a few words with my pencil to Bosommuru, begging 
 him to come and say a word to the old man, who, on 
 seeing us hand the writing to the bearer of the salt, 
 thought it best to cease his abuse. 
 
 The king himself came over in a few days, and was not 
 a little surprised, like the South Sea Islanders, that a 
 piece of wood could speak. He ordered Ageana to be 
 called, who at first denied the offence, but at length 
 pleaded guilty, and received a severe rebuke, with orders 
 that for the future he and his people should treat us well. 
 He was glad to get off so easily, and his outward conduct 
 improved, though he gave no evidence of real kindness of 
 feeling. I then told the king of the wretched condition 
 of our huts, causing us to be drenched by every shower. 
 A court official was sent to inspect them, and the village 
 chief was ordered to repair them, but they were not made 
 water-tight. 
 
 On the 14th, Bosommuru, through whom we had com- 
 munication with the court, brought us a letter from the 
 missionaries, Schrenk and Eisensclimidt, with a chest 
 containing some personal necessaries, and a most welcome 
 supply of paper. A present for the king, which had been 
 enclosed, never reached us ; a piece of stuff too, which 
 had been sent for ourselves, so pleased him that he sent 
 to enquire the price, and we thought it best to give it, 
 whereupon we received a sheep in return, and a sua of gold 
 dust, which, alas ! were taken possession of by our people. 
 
 There was one remark in the letter of our breth- 
 ren which distressed us, namely, that they would not 
 be able to continue this connection with us from Be- 
 goro. We concluded they were acting thus, under the 
 
EBENEZEE. 
 
 81 
 
 direction of the British governor. Still, as a decided im- 
 provement had taken place in our position, we tried to 
 hope that all would be well when Adu Bofo returned, 
 and we were now at liberty to go to the village when- 
 ever we pleased. On one of these visits, Mr. K., ac- 
 companied by our soldiers, observed in a yard more 
 than a hundred prisoners from Krepe, men, women, and 
 children, all living skeletons, and infants on their mothers’ 
 backs, starving for want of their natural nourish- 
 ment. 
 
 In the afternoon we were summoned to the presence of 
 the king, who had come to visit these prisoners. Array- 
 ing ourselves in court attire, viz., the under drawers which 
 Mr. Schrenk had sent us, we hastened to present our- 
 selves, and were pleasantly received by his majesty on 
 his usual seat beneath the palms. The prisoners were 
 assembled in groups on the open space, surrounded by 
 baskets of maize, corn, native bread and yams, which 
 they devoured with their eyes, as loaf by loaf it was 
 distributed. 
 
 As we gazed on this mass of misery, my wife noticed a 
 pool’, weak child, who was commanded in angry tones to 
 stand straight. The little fellow tried to obey, and pain- 
 fully drew himself up, showing the shrunken frame in 
 which every bone was visible. This reminded her so 
 vividly of our own lost darling that she burst into tears. 
 The king inquired the reason, and on hearing it, re- 
 marked, “ this does not concern you ; God will give you 
 another child yet perceiving the sight distressed us, he 
 permitted us to leave, and in the evening sent us some 
 palm wine to restore our spirits. With what thankful 
 hearts did we compare his considerate treatment of us 
 with the misery of these poor creatures now about to be 
 separated from each other. We could only hope they 
 would find merciful masters. 
 
 G 
 
32 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANWE. 
 
 The king mentioned this occurrence to prince Ansa, 
 expressing his surprise at my wife’s emotion. “We 
 black people,” replied the prince, “have hard hearts, and 
 can behold misery unmoved ; it is not so with the whites ; 
 such a spectacle wounds them deeply.” Soon after this, 
 we one day carried our fufu to the poor imprisoned 
 children, but found to our disappointment the king 
 already in the village, engaged in separating the prison- 
 ers. Our soldiers sprang forward to drive us back ; we 
 hid behind a hedge, and entreated them to take the food 
 themselves to the children, whereupon the dish was 
 shown to the king, who uttered an exclamation of sur- 
 prise, but desired that our wishes should be fulfilled, and 
 soon after sent us a sheep with his compliments. 
 
 After this prisoners continued to arrive, just living skele- 
 tons. The sight of one poor boy touched us deeply ; the 
 thin neck was unable to support the head, which drooped 
 almost to the knees. I spoke to him repeatedly, and 
 offered him food ; at length he gave me a look I shall 
 never forget ; just said, “ I have eaten,” and the head 
 hung down helpless as before ; all hope seemed gone 1 
 Another of apparently higher rank coughed as if in the 
 last gasp of existence ; he was as emaciated as the others, 
 but had been allowed to retain some beads and a brass 
 ring; we gave him some snail soup, and promised to 
 bring him a daily supply of fufu. 
 
 Another object of our compassion was a young child 
 so weak from want of food as to be unable to stand. It 
 was touching to see how the little thing jumped on its 
 mother’s knee as my wife approached with fufu and 
 ground nut soup. Alas ! it was but little we could do 
 to ameliorate the miseries of these wretched groups, but 
 that little called forth their most grateful thanks. 
 
 On the 26th of August we again received a sheep and a 
 sua of gold dust, and for a few days our diet was improved, 
 
EBENEZEIl. 
 
 83 
 
 but we soon fell back into the old routine — snail soup and 
 dried meat. On the 28th we were summoned to an 
 audience, and anticipated special news, as we were to carry 
 our chairs, which always denoted something important. 
 On arriving at the leafy chamber where the king awaited 
 us, we saw some boxes addressed to us. We naturally 
 supposed they were from our brethren, but to our surprise 
 the king handed us a letter from his excellency admini- 
 strator Ussher, expressing the hope that, in virtue of his 
 treaty with the king, he should soon welcome us at Cape 
 Coast ; meanwhile he had sent us a few needful articles. 
 
 On opening the boxes we were deeply affected at their 
 contents, which consisted of stuffs, soap, metal plates, 
 knives and forks, preserved meats, ham, cheese, tea, sugar, 
 biscuits, and, above all, writing materials ; with a quantity 
 of gold dust, in value £22, cpiite a fortune in our secluded 
 life. Three umbrellas were also found ; one had dis- 
 appeared on the road. There was besides a valuable 
 present for the king, consisting of three boxes of cham- 
 pagne ; we too had our share of wine, some of which we 
 offered to his majesty. He took four bottles, which he 
 drank in company with his chiefs, till the whole party 
 became very merry. Our people were commanded to 
 appear before him, and he swore, with uplifted hands, 
 that whoever took anything from us would lose his head. 
 This was said so solemnly that Ageana, though he tried 
 to speak, became dumb ; and being roughly pushed aside, 
 had quickly to retire. 
 
 After the king's departure, Bosommuru begged for a 
 second translation of the letter, though prince Ansa had 
 already read it; we of course complied. This done he 
 gave us another letter from Major Brownell, which in- 
 formed us that he had conducted the embassy to the 
 Ashantee king as far as the Prah, and would remain 
 there until we came. How joyfully we embraced this 
 
84 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 prospect of deliverance, feeling that He, to whom nothing 
 is impossible, could easily bring it to pass.* 
 
 Returning to our humble home, we gratefully thanked 
 our heavenly Father for His interposition on our behalf; 
 and in the gladness of our hearts, we prepared a present for 
 the king, consisting of four metal plates, some sugar, soap 
 and pomade. For prince Ansa we set aside a pair of shoes, 
 which he greatly needed, some tea, sugar, writing materi- 
 als, and other valuable things. After dispatching this busi- 
 ness, we sat down to try the cheese ; oh how delicious it 
 was, and how gladly did we cast aside our wooden plates ! 
 
 Prince Ansa called on us as soon as permitted, to offer 
 his thanks, telling us the shoes were more valuable to 
 him than a crown of gold. He encouraged us to hope 
 that a mission might soon be established in Coomassie, the 
 king being now so favourably disposed towards Europeans. 
 The schools which the Wesleyan missionaries had tried to 
 form, failed for lack of children ; if the king favoured their 
 establishment it would be different, and by helping the 
 missionaries, he would gain the friendship of Queen 
 Victoria. He had already received a very kind letter 
 from the administrator, in which he had petitioned for 
 our freedom ; and the present of a piece of green stuff, 
 embroidered with gold, sent him by our brethren, had 
 also delighted him. 
 
 After about three quarters of an hour, his attendants 
 intimated to the prince that his visit must end ; he im- 
 mediately rose, and expressing the hope to be allowed 
 soon to repeat it, wished us farewell, recommending us to 
 cultivate the friendship of Bosommuru, who possessed 
 great influence ; and we sent by him the present of a brush 
 for the latter, which he had long desired. 
 
 * Later on we heard that one of the messengers from Cape Coast had 
 told the king that the governor accounted us tor great people, aud would 
 pay aDy sum that might be demanded for our liberty. 
 
EBENEZER. 
 
 85 
 
 In the beginning of September we entered on a new 
 phase of affairs in our domestic arrangements, and for the 
 first time, after eighteen months, we drank tea and read 
 by lamp light, instead of retiring to bed at dusk. It was 
 also now our frequent privilege to minister to poor captive 
 children, as they passed through our village with their 
 parents. To one of these covered with scalds we offered 
 food, but the little sufferer could not open her mouth to 
 eat it. 
 
 One morning, before we had completed our scanty 
 toilet, we were desired to hasten to the presence of the 
 king, who wished to see us, on his way to a yearly 
 festival in honour of his father, as he called the Fetish. 
 We managed to emerge in time to see the red umbrella 
 enter the village, under which sat the king in his sedan 
 chair, fully arrayed. The bearers were ordered to halt, 
 while he saluted each of us separately, evidently desir- 
 ing to make an impression. On his arms were gold and 
 silver ornaments in various devices, from his green vel- 
 vet cap hung broad lappets, to which were suspended 
 gold and silver amulets ; his dress was of damask, and a 
 rich golden-tinted silk covered the sedan chair. It was 
 a marvellous, but most miscellaneous, display of the 
 ostentation and gaudy show of an African procession : 
 the crown jewels, in baskets, chests, and tin vessels, orna- 
 ments of every variety, fans of peacocks’ feathers, coloured 
 leather, staves straight and crooked, with gold and silver 
 knobs, and even articles of furniture — with antelopes’ feet, 
 elephants’, cows,’ and horses’ tails, contributed their 
 share to the show. 
 
 By the side of each bearer walked an official in plumed 
 hat, while for music there was the continual beating of 
 drums ornamented with human skulls, mingled with the 
 shouts and screams of the multitude ; the lifers and 
 drummers being clothed in Danish and Dutch uniforms. 
 
86 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 The royal camp bedstead, covered with leather and orna- 
 mented with glittering steel nails, appeared to be of 
 British manufacture. Overseers marched by in fragments 
 of European costume ; one had a scarlet coat, but no 
 trousers; another wore a long dressing gown, reminding one 
 of a German university professor ; one of the generals 
 was in a brown velvet dress and sash, another had 
 proudly donned a field marshal’s hat and white cockade, 
 while to the lot of a third had fallen a woman’s under 
 garment, in which he found it somewhat difficult to walk. 
 
 A band of three musicians in Dutch costumes followed, 
 whose cymbal, clarionet, and European drum added con- 
 siderably to the inharmonius noise (perhaps because 
 their instruments were out of tune), but the effect was 
 startling : these brought up the rear of the procession, 
 and although their music was discordant and barbarous 
 in the extreme, it had a certain imposing effect even 
 on a European ; while on the Africans it produced the 
 wildest excitement, causing them to tremble. 
 
 One of the slaves in a sort of frenzy knocked off the hat 
 of brother K., whereupon he administered summary justice, 
 though in the presence of the king, giving the man a smart 
 box on the ear; thus impressing on them the fact that we no 
 longer meant to be treated as children. This sharp practice 
 had the desired effect, for he came afterwards humbly to 
 beg pardon, and promised to call us in the evening when 
 the procession returned, that we might see the first part 
 which had preceded the king. Fifty sheep had been 
 sent in advance for feasting and for sacrifice ; whether 
 human beings were killed or not we never ascertained. 
 
 At five o’clock our chairs were placed in the street ; 
 but we had scarcely taken our seats, when a cry of the 
 eunuchs, who are mostly dwarfs, warned us to escape ; 
 my wife, however, remained, and received a friendly 
 salutation from eight of the royal ladies, dressed in red 
 
EBENEZER. 
 
 87 
 
 native cloth, and richly adorned. They were accom- 
 panied by numbers of children, the girls carrying yellow, 
 red, and green damask cushions ; the boys, who were 
 sons of executioners, and being trained to their father’s 
 profession, wore caps of leopard skin, and carried gold 
 handled knives. After this interlude we left our hiding 
 place, and witnessed the remainder of the procession, 
 which was less regular and imposing than that of the 
 morning. 
 
 Amongst the curious things which were borne past us 
 were silver dishes, and the king’s dining-table, with feet 
 beautifully carved; the chairs of chiefs ; and a kind of 
 flag, with figures of the Fetish. The aristocracy were 
 carried in sedan chairs, surrounded by musicians sounding 
 their ivory horns, and recalling to our memory our first 
 entrance to the camp. It was now dark, torches of palm 
 branches were lighted, and for two hours the procession 
 continued, every person of distinction being honoured by 
 a renewed performance on the drums. The king arrived 
 at last, looking sullen and tired as he lay in his sedan 
 chair, giving one the impression that he felt compelled to 
 endure these noisy exhibitions, to conciliate the people 
 whose chiefs had placed him on the vacant throne. It is 
 only by slow degrees that the strongest sovereign can act 
 independently of them. 
 
 Kari-Kari never appeared to us fond of ostentation, 
 though he might have felt some pleasure in displaying his 
 power to his white prisoners ; but he usually came to us 
 in a simple style, and the better we knew him the more 
 were we impressed with the idea that his natural dis- 
 position was amiable and kind. On this occasion golden 
 suns were carried behind him on high poles, and helmets 
 of the same were conspicuous ; so that after the amount of 
 precious metal displayed on this day, we no longer regarded 
 the report of the riches of this dynasty to be exaggerated. 
 
83 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTE E. 
 
 Wearied with sight-seeing, we retired thankfully to our 
 little hut, after seeing the brother of the king and Bosom- 
 muru carried by. 
 
 What a relief to our feelings was the thought of the 
 following dajr, which was the Christian Sabbath to us, 
 though in a land of darkness ; and we purposed to com- 
 memorate it specially by meeting together at the table of 
 the Lord. The present of wine we had lately received 
 enabled us to hold this strengthening feast, for which our 
 souls yearned. One of our boxes, covered with a white 
 cloth, served as a table, and when all was ready, we 
 anxiously awaited the arrival of prince Ansa. It was not 
 till late in the afternoon he could obtain the king’s per- 
 mission to come, when he brought a native Christian called 
 Joseph from Cape Coast. How delightful was it again to 
 enjoy the privilege of a Christian service, to read together 
 God’s word, and unite in prayer and praise with our 
 voices and our hearts. 
 
 After the service we conversed with the prince on the 
 subject of our freedom, which he regarded as only a matter 
 of time. He could sympathise with us from his own 
 experience, having been for three years put off with fair 
 promises. “ After the Fantees on the coast have been set 
 at liberty, and after Adu Bofo appears, your turn will 
 come,” said he, though the general himself has little 
 influence, in spite of his being purse-bearer and keeper of 
 the keys. We then discussed the fate of our property, of 
 which we concluded the chiefs would retain a share, 
 however much they might have grudged it to Adu Bofo. 
 A month later the feast of yams was to be held, and 
 he was expected forty days after. This number the 
 Ashantees consider particularly lucky, and always try to 
 connect with some important event. 
 
 We now ventured to invite the prince to breakfast 
 with us, and on Sept. 15th, a special messenger being de- 
 
EBENEZER. 
 
 89 
 
 spatched to accompany him, he arrived at 10 o’clock, hut 
 to our great surprise the king came with him on a visit 
 of inspection, escorted by eleven attendants, and carried 
 on the shoulders of one of his servants. It was the first 
 time he had seen our “Ebenezer,” and after saluting us 
 kindly, he greatly admired our arrangements, particularly 
 our table constructed of boards placed over boxes, and our 
 hammock of banana fibre. 
 
 After he had retired, our late breakfast was served, and 
 we thoroughly enjoyed our good tea, eggs, and preserved 
 carrots, a tin of which we had opened for the occasion. 
 The prince conversed unreservedly, getting us to tell him 
 our history, and relating to us his own sad experience 
 from Sept. 17th, 1867, when he was first brought here, 
 and since which he had been constantly promised his 
 freedom, and as constantly disappointed. We comforted 
 him with the suggestion that his detention might possibly 
 have its bright side, for had he continued in office at Cape 
 Coast, he would most likely have been involved in much 
 trouble. Every Sunday he held a short service with his 
 Fantee servants, in which Mr. Watts, a good Wesleyan 
 catechist who had been detained here eight years as a 
 hostage, took part ; and he invited us to the dilapidated 
 mission-house, where some Ashantees were always present, 
 to whom we might speak of Christ. 
 
 The prince had himself, through the influence of the 
 Dutch, become an object of suspicion to the king, and 
 though now apparently restored to favour, had to be very 
 cautious lest the people should accuse him of telling us too 
 many secrets. He however believed he should be per- 
 mitted to unite in our worship on Sundays, the king having 
 told him that the name we had given to our place had 
 greatly interested him. He advised us to propitiate the 
 king’s interpreter, Nantshi, by sending him a present of 
 some sugar. From this time prince Ansa came byinvita- 
 
90 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 tion to breakfast every Sunday and Thursday ; by degrees 
 his visits became still more frequent, and his communica- 
 tions more confidential. 
 
 We had often doubted whether it were not desirable 
 to send Bosommuru a joint every time we killed a 
 sheep, and we now found that other important people 
 expected similar presents, and that we had already 
 incurred the reputation of being stingy ; but as the 
 prince became better acquainted with our affairs, and 
 learned that we had always given our people some of 
 the money which had been sent by the king, and that we 
 had sometimes only four snails or half a fish to make our 
 soup, he was greatly astonished, and advised us to arrange 
 differently, as it was not at all the king’s wish that we 
 should fare so poorly. 
 
 “ You must manage your own housekeeping,” said he, 
 “ and never give away what the king sends you for your 
 own use. There is often fresh meat in the market, buy 
 for yourselves (I will send you scales and weights for the 
 gold dust, &c.), and have your food cooked according to 
 your orders, keeping all supplies in your own custody.” 
 We feared the effect of such a sudden change, but the 
 prince spoke to the people with so much tact, that they 
 showed no open opposition, although not perhaps alto- 
 gether pleased. We carried out his instructions immedi- 
 ately, cooking yams in the morning and fufu in the evening, 
 and our spoons and plates were washed by the attendants. 
 
 The news which now came from the seat of war caused 
 much joy both in town and country. It was reported 
 that the daring rebel Domprd had been killed in battle, 
 and that king Kwadjo Odee of Pekyi, and king Kumi of 
 Anum had been beheaded. Kari-Kari was so delighted 
 that he danced with joy, and all the people shared in 
 the excitement, for it appeared that the war was at an 
 end, and Adu Bofo’s return might be expected in two or 
 
EBENEZER. 
 
 91 
 
 three months. White garments, the sign of rejoicing, 
 were universal ; and many painted themselves with 
 white earth. 
 
 Prince Ansa on the contrary seemed depressed. He 
 was expecting to he allowed to return to the coast in 
 October, and yet he could not get an audience of the 
 king He had, as has already been noticed, come here 
 four years previously with a commission from the 
 English Government, but had not been allowed to write 
 any letters in his official capacity for three years. He 
 wished to purchase from us the coral beads which K. 
 had concealed in his hat, but even this little transaction 
 could not be completed without the king’s permission ; so 
 truly is this a land of fear, where no man trusts his 
 neighbour. The prince had also adopted a little child 
 who would otherwise have been exposed in the bush, but 
 it died notwithstanding his care. 
 
 About this time Adu Kwaku left us in order to look 
 after his wife in Purumasee, who was seriously ill after 
 her confinement. He begged a sua of gold from us to 
 propitiate the fetish who was killing his wife, but we 
 told him we had nothing to do with fetish. She died, 
 and we gave the customary presents to purchase mats, 
 &c. ; we were glad to hear that the child was living, and 
 would not be buried with its mother, acccording to the 
 custom of the country. 
 
 On October 2nd, we were surprised by a visit from a 
 Dutch official, Mr. J. S. Mensa, who had lived in Coom- 
 assie since the 4th of July. As he spoke Dutch, he under- 
 stood a good deal of our German ; we also addressed him 
 in English ; this excited the suspicion of the Ashantee 
 chief who accompanied him, making him suppose we were 
 English also. After a short time, Mr. M. left us, taking 
 with him a letter which M. Bonnat entrusted to his 
 charge. 
 
92 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIAN TEE. 
 
 The miserable state of our huts, which leaked at every 
 shower, caused us to entreat the king to give us better ones ; 
 and we hoped that he would allow us to remove to the 
 town. Bosommuru however brought word that no 
 change would be permitted until after Adu Bofo’s return, 
 and he gave orders to the people of Amanghyia to build 
 new huts for us ; we were also permitted now and then 
 to write a letter, which was some consolation to us during 
 this long delay. 
 
 We one day complained to Bosommuru of Ageana’s 
 rudeness to us; he constantly refused us the services of his 
 boys, so we asked if the king would be kind enough to 
 send us two lads, that we might not be dependent on our 
 surly keeper. Bosommuru severely reprimanded the old 
 man, telling him that he was unfit to have the charge of 
 white men, and that for the future the soldiers were to 
 obey our orders exclusively. This reproof made so deep 
 an impression upon Ageana, that he actually begged us to 
 pardon him, and not to deprive him of the honour of 
 waiting upon us. So we tried him once more. 
 
 On Sunday, October 23rd, the shouting and screaming 
 in the village, mingled with the beating of drums, 
 announced that the great yam festival had begun. It 
 lasts a fortnight ; the first and fifth days the people fast, 
 but only to whet their appetite for drink. The king dis- 
 tributed brandy to all his attendants, and sent us a bottle, 
 which we gave to our people. On the fifth day, a 
 criminal is executed — “sent as a messenger to the late 
 king in the lower world;” then his majesty eats fresh 
 yams (“ ode,” as the best sort are called), and on this occa- 
 sion, the people also are permitted to partake of them. 
 The king’s mother passed through our village, laden with 
 this vegetable, and at the suggestion of the servants we 
 went forward to welcome her, and to thank her for her 
 kind presents to us. Suddenly the sense of her own im- 
 
EBENEZER. 
 
 93 
 
 portance seemed to impress her, as mounting a high stone 
 she commanded her attendants to form a semi-circle, and 
 we were then called forward to kiss her extended hand. 
 Before entering her sedan chair she promised to send us 
 a further supply of “ ode.” On the fifth and eighth days 
 of the festival the king gives wine to all his chiefs, for 
 which purpose he expended £48 sterling. This was in 
 addition to his own palm wine, so the street was orna- 
 mented with hundreds of vessels, and the mirth knew no 
 hounds. 
 
 How different was our position ! Brother K. was 
 suffering from liver complaint, had quite lost his appetite, 
 and was dreadfully depressed. My dear wife too had 
 fever, and her spirits were so low that she could with 
 difficulty restrain her tears. We determined to petition 
 the king to allow us to change our quarters and remove 
 to the old mission-house in the city. We were desirous 
 if possible to send in our request before the meeting of 
 the grand assembly, which took place on November 3rd. 
 when the high dignitaries of the kingdom, the princes 
 of Mampong, Dwaben, &c., came together to talk over 
 everything of importance which had occurred in their 
 respective districts since the last feast of yams. 
 
 Prince Ansa brought us intelligence of what was done 
 that day. The Major’s letter respecting the exchange of 
 prisoners was discussed, but it was decided that if the 
 governor would not consent to exchange the black men 
 without the white (although it was the latter he had 
 especially demanded) they must all remain until the 
 return of the troops. We were cruelly disappointed, and 
 the prince who felt the deepest sympathy for us was 
 exceedingly grieved. “ You do not know,” he said, “ how 
 ashamed I am when I remember the great kindness 
 shown to us in England, and contrast it with what you 
 are suffering now. I can never forget Queen Victoria’s 
 
94 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 kind parting words, as she gave me her hand and said, 
 
 ‘ Go, and he a blessing to your country ; ’ every day shews 
 anew what misery war brings upon a land, and how 
 hopeless our prospects are under its influence.” 
 
 The prince had lately seen a large number of prison- 
 ers, amongst whom was a mother with a dead child on 
 her back ; and this cruel war still goes on. Maize and 
 corn were sent to the camp, and the leaders who had 
 come home were sent back again. Meanwhile, Major 
 Brownell was detained on the Prah, and complained 
 bitterly of having to keep his seventy Ashantee prisoners 
 there so long. 
 
 Brother K. still continued very unwell, and we all 
 felt much annoyed at Bosommuru’s behaviour; for the 
 last five weeks he had promised to send us meat, salt, 
 and clothing, but nothing had come. Brother K. adopted 
 what appeared to be the only available means of making 
 an impression, and refused to partake of food until the 
 promised supplies arrived. Upon this, Bosommuru paid 
 us a visit of enquiry, and we had to inform him 
 that white men understood “ yes ” to mean “ yes,” but 
 that we had here discovered that promises were worthless, 
 our letters to the king being unanswered, and those to 
 the Coast not forwarded, or we should certainly have 
 received some attention. 
 
 The chamberlain manifested displeasure, and half 
 threatened to send us to another village, saying that 
 here we saw too many people, by which he meant to 
 express his annoyance at prince Ansa’s frequent visits. 
 However, he ended with an attempt at apology, and 
 begged brother K. to take some food. We were talking 
 over the subject after his departure, when suddenly a 
 large black serpent glided up the wall, which was only 
 made of sugar cane fibre. Brother K. attacked the rep- 
 tile, and struck it with a knife, but it managed to escape, 
 
EBENEZER. 
 
 95 
 
 and we all considered it advisable to decamp to other 
 quarters for the night. 
 
 We now lived upon roast bananas, and only enough 
 salt was sent for my wife. The king at length finding 
 that it was not good for us to fast (eating roast fruit is 
 looked upon as fasting here), sent us a sheep and a load 
 of salt. The following day, at the house of the chief 
 Dikurow, we came to an understanding with his majesty. 
 Prince Ansa’s tact helped us so much that the king no 
 longer objected to our removal to Coomassie, and he com- 
 missioned the prince to have the mission-house made 
 ready for us, the only delay being the necessity of bringing 
 the matter before the council. Adu Bofo would not 
 object. 
 
 The appearance of my wife, who was suffering from an 
 abscess, seemed to touch the king. At the same time he 
 confessed to prince Ansa that many people had sought to 
 excite a prejudice against him, but that he was now con- 
 vinced that the prince had always given him the best 
 advice, and was his truest friend. 
 
 We now prepared to bid adieu to our crowded little 
 huts, in which we had settled ourselves as carefully as 
 voyagers arrange their cabins on board a ship. Seven 
 feet by six, and seven feet in height, contained all our 
 possessions ; on either side of the door was a narrow bed- 
 stead made of palm strips, while underneath them was 
 our store-room, and above a frame for our “bag and 
 baggage.” Hooks on the walls supported the fragments, 
 which had once been clothes, while between the beds 
 stood the chest from Begoro, which contained our most 
 valuable things, our clothes and writing materials. Um- 
 brellas, old shoes, and sandals were thrust in above us, 
 under the fragile grass roof where rats, mice, spiders, and 
 lizards found a refuge, and occasionally dropped down 
 upon us. A hen house had been contrived outside, which 
 
96 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 though often plundered, occasionally afforded us the 
 luxury of an egg. 
 
 And here I must not forget to add, that during our last 
 fortnight, our dear prince Ansa rejoiced us with a most 
 welcome present, consisting of a fine sheep, some yams, 
 and two hens. We were soon after enabled to buy 
 another fowl and two chickens, at a trifling price, and the 
 care of this poultry was a wonderful pleasure to us. 
 
 In the meanwhile, the prince had prepared for our use 
 two rooms in the mission-house ; these were cleaned and 
 whitened, and permission was obtained for our taking 
 possession the next week. Thursday, which we suggested, 
 being considered by the king an unlucky day, our removal 
 was fixed for Monday, it being stipulated that we should 
 go by moonlight, to avoid creating sensation in the town. 
 
 We could scarcely believe in the truth of this pleasant 
 change, which was the first of our desires that had been 
 acceded to during our captivity, and we could hardly 
 realise the happy fact. The prince, moreover, stirred our 
 hearts by hints of various great changes now taking 
 place on the Gold Coast. It appeared likely that England 
 would shortly purchase Elmina from the Dutch, the latter 
 retiring altogether froni Guinea ; the entire Coast thus 
 coming under British rule, it would probably ensue, that 
 a strict system of government would supersede the 
 irregular order of things which had hitherto prevailed ; 
 in any case, we rested in the thought that our God would 
 order all things for the best. 
 
IN COOMASSIE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 97 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 IN COOMASSIE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 Monday, December 5th, was, a day never to be forgotten in 
 our Ashantee life ; after a sleepless night we rose and be- 
 gan to pack; about ten o’clock came the prince’s boy 
 to announce the indisposition of his master, who would 
 be unable to join us till the evening ; he took one of our 
 packages with him, which greatly excited our people, who 
 did not like the change ; declared the elders did not wish 
 us in the town, and in their anger, tried to persuade the 
 king to withdraw his permission. Two of them started 
 for Coomassie ; but Isaiah viii. 10, was now exemplified, 
 “ Take counsel together, and it shall come to nought.” 
 
 The prince, though unable to come himself, kindly sent 
 us a number of Fan tees to help to carry our few things, 
 and as we accompanied them to the gate to prevent 
 further hindrance, our two soldiers were seen returning 
 more quiet and subdued than we had ever known them 
 before. They allowed the packages to pass without a 
 frown, and at six o’clock the prince arrived. He told us 
 he had been accused of disobeying orders, and bringing 
 the white men into the town by day ; he indignantly 
 denied the charge, upon which it was affirmed that the 
 luggage was being carried across ; he was highly dis- 
 pleased, and perceived his mistake in having provided us 
 with bearers from his own people, so he at once told our 
 soldiers they must do the rest of the work unaided. 
 This explained the crest-fallen looks we had observed. 
 
98 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII AN TEE. 
 
 When the moon had risen, the prince gave the signal 
 to start, placing my wife in his sedan chair, and following 
 with ourselves just behind her. We soon reached the 
 stream which surrounds the town, and in fifteen minutes 
 more, the old mission-house stood before us. We passed 
 through some fine open streets, but the houses were 
 dilapidated, and the roads stony and uneven, so that the 
 place struck us as inferior to Dwaben. On entering the 
 mission-house, Mr. Watts, the master, and Mr. Lindsay, 
 the constable of Cape Coast, both in European dress, shook 
 us warmly by the hand, and wished us God’s blessing. 
 Caesar, and other Eantees who were sitting with them, 
 we greeted after the fashion of the country, and we 
 were then conducted into another building within the 
 court-yard, where the prince’s rooms and our own were side 
 by side. After our miserable grass huts, they seemed to 
 us like a palace, but sweeter far was it to realise that 
 we were with friends and brethren, and we knelt to unite 
 in offering praise to Him who had wrought so wonder- 
 fully for us ; for until it was actually accomplished, we 
 had scarcely dared to hope this removal would pass so 
 quietly. 
 
 But all was not over yet ; before the prince had time to 
 report progress to the king, Bosommuru entered, followed 
 by several men with torches, bringing as we hoped, a 
 congratulation from his majesty. But alas ! his message 
 was of a different nature : it appeared the king was now 
 convinced it was a mistake to introduce important people 
 like ourselves into the town by night. His elders would 
 disapprove of it, and we must therefore immediately 
 return to the wood till, after counsel with the chiefs, he 
 could give us a public reception. We were thunderstruck ; 
 Mr. Watts, who had been longing for our arrival, placed 
 in the strongest light the effect of such treatment on us, 
 and the bad example it would be to the population. The 
 
IN COO MASSIF WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 99 
 
 prince expressed extreme surprise, and I broke forth in 
 determined remonstrance. 
 
 “ The king,” said I, “ has declared we should get ill if 
 we remained in the wood ; if he send us back it is like 
 saying, should you be ill that does not matter. My poor 
 wife has just found comfort again: if we return^ our position 
 will be worse than before. Tell his Majesty that it is not 
 because we will not, but because we cannot eat,* we are 
 too deeply grieved ; our trouble is too great, yet our 
 innocence is well known. The king must have pity on 
 us and allow us to remain here,” 
 
 While high words were going on between the bystanders, 
 Bosommuru consented to take our message to the king, 
 and he had no sooner left us than we once more fell on 
 our knees, entreating the Lord, in whose power are the 
 hearts of all men, to show Himself strong in our behalf 
 in this our extremity ; yet we sought grace to say, “ His 
 will be done.” Our minds were calmed ; we took a little 
 refreshment, and patiently waited the effect of our appeal. 
 In due time Bosommuru returned ; “ His Majesty,” said 
 he, “ permits you to remain, but will be unable to give you 
 a public reception for the present. You are not there- 
 fore to go beyond the yard, and the prince must have all 
 the doors locked, that no one may come in.” We were 
 filled with joy ; a new life opened before us ; and a third 
 time we knelt in thanksgiving to Him who had thus put 
 honour on our weak faith. 
 
 Mr. Watts had been nine years in Coomassie, labouring 
 in the service of the Wesleyan Missionary Society, and 
 for the last four had been prevented from communicating 
 with the Coast, and had lived on the little money given 
 him by the king at the feasts. The mission-house was 
 fast falling into decay, the blocked up state of the roads 
 
 * To refuse food is the only way in which you can make an Ashantea 
 feel you are really in earnest. 
 
100 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 making repair impossible, the roof was in holes, the floors 
 rotten, and the whole place scarcely habitable. The 
 lower storey, being the best part, was used for a chapel 
 and store-house ; our rooms were in the right wing, where 
 were also those of the catechist and some workmen. 
 
 The kindness of our host was extreme, the prince him- 
 self made arrangements for our table, and we enjoyed 
 better food than we had thought procurable in Ashantee. 
 We slept again on bedsteads, though without bedding ; 
 my wife’s spirits revived, and we were almost tempted to 
 think ourselves stationary. Most earnestly did we pray 
 that we might shine as lights in the surrounding darkness. 
 
 But though the prince exerted himself in every way for 
 our comfort, we were obliged to remind the king how 
 much we were inconvenienced for want of money, 
 especially as we were told that the prince and Mr. Watts 
 were soon to leave us to be present at an exchange of 
 prisoners on the Prah, December 20th. We wondered 
 how this could take place, while we still remained cap- 
 tives. The whole proceeding was involved in mystery, 
 and we daily needed the grace of patience to sustain our 
 fainting spirits. We took care to obey to the letter the 
 king’s orders, so on our first Sabbath in the mission- 
 house we contented ourselves with reading together in 
 our own rooms, much as we longed to enjoy the little 
 service conducted by our kind friends. 
 
 The next day, Monday, was fixed for our public recep- 
 tion by the king. Bosommuru came to announce this, 
 telling us at the same time to keep up our courage, as 
 we should probably hear rough words from the unman- 
 nerly town’s people. Mr. Watts too seemed anxious 
 about us, and considerately had the door guarded to 
 prevent any of the savage Ashantees from entering, 
 knowing their customs and their fearful cruelties. 
 Often did they blunt their knives to increase the suffer- 
 
IN COOMASSIE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 101 
 
 ings of tlieir poor victims, or cut pieces out of the neck 
 of the man they were about to behead ; at the same time 
 they were full of superstition, and would throw palm- 
 wine on the ground, and from the figures it formed prog- 
 nosticate the future. 
 
 At four o’clock, a royal messenger with gold-hilted 
 sword came to escort us to the king. Clad in our best 
 attire, white trousers, &c., we made ourselves look as well 
 as we could. Mr. Watts and the prince could not accom- 
 pany us, as they had to take their position near his 
 majesty. We were received in the market place by our 
 former chief from Duro, and Ageana with our soldiers all 
 in full military costume ; the dresses were beautiful, even 
 Ageana wore silk, and was far too proud to notice us. 
 We were then led for an hour and a half through narrow 
 streets and bye-ways, and at last brought into the midst 
 of a crowd, here we waited a long time in the most in- 
 tense heat, though happily the prince’s forethought had 
 provided us with chairs. 
 
 At length the approach of a stately man covered with 
 golden ornaments, and his head adorned with fans of 
 eagle’s wings, warned us that the grand event was near ; 
 making his way through the throng he led us before the 
 king, but though we were surrounded by the aristocracy 
 of Coomassie, so rough was the scene, that my wife’s hat 
 was torn off as she bowed before his majesty. Then re- 
 tiring some distance, we took our seats under the shade 
 of a large tree, and awaited the saluations from the 
 grandees in return ; some were very friendly, while 
 others, among them Opoko (one of the linguists to 
 whom we gave the name of Pharisee), would not take 
 our offered hand ; it was easy to see that the chiefs were 
 at variance among themselves. Two men then came and 
 danced like maniacs, with drawn swords, apparently 
 trying to frighten us, while their servants were very 
 
102 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN AS II AN TEE. 
 
 insulting, screaming in our faces, and pretending to cut 
 off our heads. 
 
 The king’s chairs were very curious, and quite new to 
 us. About twenty of them were of mixed Ashantee and 
 European workmanship, and had one or two bells, remind- 
 ing us of the cow-bells of our beautiful Switzerland ; 
 although finely ornamented they were all stained black 
 with human blood. The real throne is a chair of the 
 country, about four hundred years old, so patched with 
 golden wire and plates that the original wood is scarcely 
 visible. An immense umbrella is carried over it, and not 
 until he has taken his seat in this chair is a new sovereign 
 looked upon as king. 
 
 As his majesty was carried past us he saluted us 
 pleasantly, and then began a war-dance. He waved his 
 sword most gracefully in every direction except towards 
 us ; he next took a gun, inlaid with silver, with which he 
 went through the same manoeuvres, laughing and nodding 
 at us. This the prince explained afterwards, was a great 
 honour. Over him was held the most beautiful of his 
 umbrellas, of red and black velvet, and laced with gold.* 
 He, like most of his chiefs, was clothed in calico, the 
 symbol of mourning, no doubt on account of the war. It 
 was quite night when we arrived at home, by a short 
 road which brought us in ten minutes from the spot which 
 had taken an hour and a half to reach in the morning. 
 As we passed along the people followed, screaming and 
 shouting : “ Enemies,” they cried, “ you shall all be killed ! 
 Oh, you fools !” How thankful were we that this dreaded 
 reception was over. 
 
 We were told various stories of the doings on such 
 occasions. The following may be taken as a sample of 
 the cruel tastes of this savage people. On one occasion 
 
 * It is the same umbrella which is now iu the museum at South 
 Kensington. 
 
IN COOMASSIE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 103 
 
 the British ambassador was being received with great 
 magnificence, when a man dying on a rack was carried 
 past, as if by accident ; another time — -March, 1869 — the 
 messenger of Mr. Simpson was ceremoniously greeted, 
 when the bloody head of a man who had just been be- 
 headed was placed before him. Prince Ansa, who was 
 then present, angrily struck the bearer to the ground. 
 
 We had much to learn in this strange capital. On the 
 18th of December the great Adae or feast was held, when we 
 were expected to go with the prince and Mr. Watts to the 
 hall in Deabo Street, and sit while the procession passed, 
 that we might salute the king. This feast-day occurred 
 every fortieth day, and was followed in eighteen or 
 twenty more by the little Adae. About six days be- 
 fore each, the king retired into his palace, after having 
 drunk palm wine in the midst of all his chiefs, while two 
 men stood by shooting arrows into the air ; * on the feast 
 day itself, he appeared in the streets, gave gold dust to 
 the chiefs and strangers, and ti'eated them to wine. Be- 
 fore he left the palace, he visited the two buildings con- 
 taining the chairs of the former kings, fourteen in number. 
 The bones of these ancient worthies repose in Bantama. 
 Their chairs of state the king sprinkled with rum. This 
 over, he proceeded to the appointed place Mogyawe 
 (meaning the blood dries), his ministers and chiefs pre- 
 ceding him, amid the wildest music. 
 
 On this occasion many saluted us, and some even 
 danced before us ; a few had iron chains round their 
 necks, which at the end of the dance, they laid hold of 
 with their teeth : the king’s sixty fetishes were carried 
 before him. Recognizing us he smiled, and commenced 
 
 *At these palm wine festivals, which generally took place at the 
 street called Dweboanda (meaning the flint-stone never sleeps), we, 
 like all strangers, were obliged to be present and pay our respects to 
 his majesty ; as a reward we received a jar of the wine. 
 
104 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 Lis war-dance with sword and gun ; the executioners 
 making ominous signs, were similarly engaged behind 
 him. We followed to the place of greeting, where a dread- 
 ful crowd had gathered, crying out, “ They shall all be 
 killed,” but the presence of the prince checked their 
 rage. 
 
 Having at last succeeded in paying our respects to his 
 majesty, we retired to our chairs to receive the customary 
 presents. The prince had four dollars given him, Mr. 
 Watts three, and ourselves nine, together with a small 
 bottle of brandy, which we gave to our soldiers, who were 
 constantly forcing themselves upon us in hope of obtain- 
 ing something. Nine dollars for four persons was little 
 enough, and yet it was all we had to live on until the little 
 Adae, twenty-three days later, if our expected boxes from 
 the Prah did not arrive sooner. The day after, we went 
 to meet and thank his majesty, as he returned from his 
 accustomed visit to Bantama, before he passed on to 
 Amangliyia, where he allowed himself a rest of forty days, 
 until the next Adae came round. 
 
 From the various accounts which reached us of the 
 king’s daily habits, we gathered that, like the Africans 
 generally, he took but two meals a day, and ate but little 
 of the many dishes set before him. Chicken, mutton, 
 and especially pork, are his favourite viands. He 
 eats alone at a beautifully wrought table in the 
 court of the palace, but surrounded by his chiefs. 
 At a distance stands his head cook (a golden spoon 
 attached to his umbrella being the sign of his call- 
 ing), incessantly stirring with a long fork the contents 
 of the dish of which his majesty was partaking ; another 
 attendant meanwhile rehearses in loud tones his royal 
 master’s virtues ; and when he happens to be in a good 
 humour, he sometimes throws a chicken or a piece of 
 meat to his courtiers, that he may enjoy seeing the 
 
IN COOMASSIE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 105 
 
 scramble which ensues. Each of the king’s kra,* about a 
 thousand in number, carries a gold plate upon his breast. 
 All their money and jewellery, as well as that of thou- 
 sands more, belong to the king ; indeed, most of the free 
 people in Coomassie are so connected with the palace, 
 that they bear the title of chiefs, and fulfil a particular 
 office, and when they die their property goes to the 
 monarch. The vassal states pay their tribute in slaves, 
 cotton, silk, sandals, oxen, & c. Thus the king’s riches 
 are increasing continually. 
 
 A court is held every day but Friday, to which all 
 have free access. A person accused of crime is put in 
 irons until the trial, when he is brought forward before 
 witnesses. If the testimony is deemed insufficient, the 
 accusing party takes his oath ; if the accused then swear 
 his innocence, he has to undergo a kind of ordeal ; being 
 obliged to chew a piece of odum wood, and afterwards to 
 drink a pitcher of water. If no ill effects follow, he is 
 reckoned guilty and must die, but if he become sick he 
 is set at liberty, and the accuser dies instead. A mur- 
 derer is beheaded after the most cruel tortures, as described 
 at page 127. 
 
 On January 26th one of these trials took place. A 
 rich heathen went to a mohammedan and asked him to 
 bless his fortune. The moslem declined, saying the 
 money had been acquired wrongly, and would soon be 
 lost. A quarrel ensued, and the two men parted vowing 
 never to speak to each other again. Some weeks passed 
 when the rich man’s slaves again visited the moham- 
 medan with the same request, i.e., that he would bless 
 their master’s wealth. The moslem declared, that not- 
 withstanding his vow the rich man had sent his slaves to 
 
 * A kind of spies ; literally the king’s souls ; meaning that they are 
 to die when he dies ; they are therefore very careful to report to their 
 master anything which might be injurious to him. 
 
106 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IF ASHANTEE. 
 
 him; this the latter denied, and a worse quarrel followed, 
 in which the moslem called his enemy a liar and a de- 
 ceiver. The Ashantee upon this took the great oath of 
 the king that he was innocent, the other did the same ; 
 then followed the test. The Ashantee drank a lar^e 
 
 O 
 
 quantity of odum water, which caused him to swell 
 fearfully, and he soon became sick. With a cry of joy 
 the whole multitude rushed upon the mohammedan, 
 dragging him to the block, where he was shortly after- 
 wards beheaded. 
 
 The following are a few of the laws which were in force 
 in Coomassie while we were detained there, the breach of 
 which was occasionally punished with death. 
 
 1. No drop of palm oil is, on any account, to be spilled 
 in the streets. 
 
 2. No egg must be allowed to fall and break in the 
 streets. 
 
 3. No one may smoke a European pipe in the streets. 
 
 4. No such pipe may be carried with a burden. 
 
 5. No burden packed in green palm branches may be 
 carried in the town. 
 
 6. No one may whistle in Coomassie. 
 
 7. Every one is to hide himself when the king’s eunuchs 
 call. 
 
 8. No work is to be done in any plantation on a 
 Thursday. 
 
 9. Nothing is ever to be planted in Coomassie. 
 
 10. No pair of cocoah sandals may be worn in the 
 palace. (These sandals are made of horse hide ; the price 
 of them is cocoah or sixpence.) 
 
 After witnessing such scenes as we have described, our 
 joy and comfort in retiring to the quiet mission-house can 
 be conceived. On Sunday, December 18th, we had the 
 happiness of attending the little service in company with 
 sixteen others, and ten people from the town. Mr. Watts 
 
IN COOMASSIE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 107 
 
 spoke to us from Eccles. ix. 12 — “For man knoweth not 
 liis time ” — and also from Is. xxx. 15 — “In quietness and 
 confidence shall he your strength.” We needed the lesson, 
 for all around us was unstable to the last degree. 
 
 On the evening of the 19th, the king took his seat so 
 near the mission-house that we could not avoid saluting' 
 him, and we had the honour of sitting near prince Ansa, 
 and within twenty yards of the sovereign. We supposed 
 he had ordered this meeting for the purpose of drinking 
 palm wine, two jars of which were sent to us. This 
 however was not his only object, for as he sat, about 
 eighteen people advanced in procession before him, laden 
 with presents, a tribute from the prince of Asini ; and 
 this occurred only three weeks after Asini had sworn 
 allegiance to the British Protectorate. Several dozens of 
 rum, liqueur, champagne, and some beautiful silk stuff 
 made up these presents. As soon as they had been de- 
 livered, about a hundred women, in three groups, appeared 
 on the scene, splendidly adorned and not wanting in grace, 
 with white circles painted round their eyes, supposed to 
 enhance their beauty. The king seemed very happy, and 
 congratulated us on looking well. He promised to send 
 prince Ansa an antelope, which really arrived the next 
 day. During the time of rest, presents of these animals 
 are constantly coming from the surrounding chiefs, who 
 are in return supplied with gunpowder. The prince, who 
 had to make a present, offered a bronze case of lavender 
 water, upon which he received nine dollars in gold dust, 
 and a second antelope. 
 
 Christmas came, and found us in a far better position 
 than we had been the previous year. I preached God’s 
 word for the first time in Coomassie (from John iii. 16), 
 and felt that I was again at a mission station. How I 
 longed to speak the Tshi more fluently and correctly ; 
 however, the people said they understood me. Unhappily, 
 
108 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII ANT EE. 
 
 during the service the king’s hand, sent by his Majesty 
 with congratulations “ to cheer our hearts on this festival,” 
 interrupted us with their drums, clarionets, and cymbals 
 - — an honour we would gladly have foregone — continuing 
 their performance till five in the evening, when we gave 
 them some dinner and a few small coins. I was after- 
 wards attacked with fever, which did not leave me till the 
 beginning of the new year. Notwithstanding my illness, 
 I went with my party to see the king (December 29th) in 
 Amanghyia. The royal messenger, Ivwabena, who called 
 us, allowed no time for breakfast, some goods having just 
 arrived ; and in consequence of this unnecessary haste we 
 had to wait for the interview two hours in the heat. 
 
 The king sat in a yard of the extensive two storied 
 villa ; and in front of him stood seven chests addressed to 
 us, which were opened, and an inventory taken of their 
 contents. There were some composite candles which 
 pleased him greatly, and he took possession of half of 
 them. I got an alpaca dress for my wife, under protest, 
 because she really needed it ; of ten other pieces of 
 material, his majesty took six, of course the best. They 
 were beautiful he said, and he would give us gold for 
 them. We were to receive a benna of gold dust, equal to 
 thirty-two dollars, but when it arrived, fully an eighth 
 was wanting. Almost all the things we had ordered, 
 with the exception of shoes for me, came. Prince Ansa’s 
 wife sent her husband an umbrella ; and fourteen ounces 
 of gold dust were given us in a sealed packet. 
 
 When I asked the king if I might order some shoes 
 from Christiansborg, he said prince Ansa and Mr. Watts 
 would see to that, as they were going to the Coast next 
 week. The prince plainly said he did not believe it ; 
 whereupon the king offered to bet that he would obtain 
 leave to depart on Saturday. He then gave us another 
 sheep and two suas of gold dust, and handed us three 
 
IN C 00 MAS. SI E WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 109 
 
 letters. Two were from the administrator, who begged 
 ns to have compassion on M. Bonnat, and alluded to the 
 F ranco-German war, more particulars of which we learned 
 from the accompanying papers. The excitement of the 
 day was too much for me, and violent fever supervened. 
 
 Presents had now to he made ; first to the kino-’s 
 chamberlain who had opened the chests, next to our 
 former people, who complained that we had not taken 
 them with us to the king ; and lastly to the bearers. 
 We closed the year with a social tea and a midnight ser- 
 vice ; we conversed and prayed most earnestly that we 
 might celebrate the close of the coming year with our 
 friends, and we did not forget to supplicate peace for poor 
 France. 
 
 On New Year’s day, 1871, came a present of yams, and 
 four dollars, with which some friends had kindly planned 
 to surprise us, but nothing more was said of the prince’s 
 departure, so the king lost his wager. W e were not much 
 concerned at the delay, for though we knew he would do 
 his best for us at the Coast, we could scarcely imagine 
 how we should get on in Coomassie without him. Not 
 only did our former people cling to us like limpets, but 
 they were commissioned by Bosommuru, to keep the 
 Ashantees from annoying us, so that all our efforts were 
 vain to resist their officious interference. 
 
 On the return of the king from his villa, January 5th, 
 1871, we welcomed him at the usual place of reception, 
 and then saw, among other wonderful things, his Fetish, 
 which he worships every Tuesday. It consists merely of 
 a small box covered with gold and silver, round which 
 the Kitebund dance. After his majesty had received 
 our salutations, he retired into the palace, whence he 
 would not come forth until the little Adae on the 12th of' 
 the month. 
 
 A tremendous blowing of horns on the night of the 6 th 
 
110 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 announced, as we thought, a great conflagration ; the 
 cause, however, was an eclipse of the moon, which the 
 mohammedans have taught the people to believe can 
 only be removed by their prayers : on this day therefore 
 they were loaded with presents. In the morning we 
 again heard the dreadful sound which betokened an exe- 
 cution — this time that of a thief. 
 
 Prince Ansa had made repeated attempts to gain the 
 ear of the king on our behalf, and at length he succeeded 
 in reaching him in his retirement. He first requested 
 that we might be entirely freed from our former people. 
 Bosommuru opposed, but the queen-mother took our part 
 on hearing how ill they behaved to us. He then pleaded 
 for my wife, who had none of the care and comforts she 
 was now specially needing. She was very unwilling to 
 leave me, but I earnestly wished that she might be 
 allowed to accompany the prince to the Coast. The king 
 however declined to let her go on some trifling pretext, 
 but promised that some of our former property should be 
 brought us from Totorase. 
 
 On January 12th, the little Adae was celebrated, and 
 the king, again visited the buildings which contained the 
 chairs of the deceased monarchs. Ten sheep were killed 
 and cooked for them, after which his majesty sprinkled 
 the chairs with their blood, “ to serve the spirits.” We 
 paid our respects in the third court of the palace, and 
 received the customary nine dollars from Bosommuru. 
 
 A rumour was set afloat at the court, that my wife was 
 the daughter of Mrs. Bannerman, originally an Ashantee 
 princess, married in the war of 1836 to a mulatto, who 
 was thought to be a deadly enemy of the Ashantees ; and 
 it was added that Dompre had lost his life in his enthusi- 
 astic efforts to procure her liberty. There had been so 
 much silly talk on the subject, that we desired to know 
 what the king had to say. For the first time in his life, 
 
IN CO 0 MASS IE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 Ill 
 
 prince Ansa was permitted to speak with his majesty in 
 the presence of his torch-hearers only, who were quite 
 hoys. 
 
 When this gossip was mentioned, the king laughed 
 and said, “ if Mrs. Ik’s mother had been an Ashantee 
 woman, she would have had curly hair and a different 
 nose.” Ansa then took the opportunity to speak of the 
 shameful way in which we had been entrapped and sub- 
 sequently treated, but the only reply he received was, 
 “ Yes, Ageana is certainly a wicked man, and the soldiers 
 will have nothing more to do with them.” 
 
 “ But what about Adu Bofo ?” continued the king, 
 “ have they an accusation to bring against him when he 
 returns?” “ Very likely,” said Ansa, and then asked if 
 Mrs. R. was not to accompany him to the Coast, at which 
 the king laughed, but said nothing. 
 
 The prince then asked if it was true that other white 
 men had been taken prisoners, and were coming to Coom- 
 assie. The king replied that there was some foundation 
 for the report, but that he had ordered the captives to 
 be set free. We afterwards found that the missionaries, 
 Merz and Muller, of the North German Mission, although 
 on British territory, and under the protection of the 
 allies, had escaped with difficulty, not by command of 
 the king, but by the prompt aid of the negroes of Keta. 
 It was very difficult to reconcile the conflicting rumours, 
 but we could at least rejoice that no more brethren were 
 coming to share our misery. 
 
 A strange interruption occurred on the following Sun- 
 day (January 15th), by the entrance of Bosommuru as 
 we were commencing our service. Being invited to stay 
 and listen he sat down, but interrupted the prince at 
 every sentence, loudly explaining all for the benefit of 
 his followers. When others entered, he called out 
 “prince, do you allow people to come here like this, 
 
112 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 when you ai’e worshipping God ?” After the service, 
 he announced the cause of his visit, which was to inform 
 us that a new delay had arisen in the transporting our 
 goods from Totorase, no doubt the fault of the inter- 
 preter Nantshi, who would have liked to appropriate 
 them. The following Sunday (January 22nd), he came 
 again, when I had the opportunity of speaking before 
 him on our Loi'd’s words, “ Go ye into all the world,” &c. 
 
 The feast of the king’s household fetish, lasted ten 
 days, when chickens and sheep were sacrificed ; goats 
 were brought for the same purpose, and kept in a hamlet 
 near the town, although they are usually strictly for- 
 bidden throughout the whole country. 
 
 On the first day the king danced in front of a house 
 near us, the birth-place of one of his ancestors. Prince 
 Ansa declined to be present on such occasions ; but on 
 the 20th, when this dance was repeated, his majesty sent 
 for us ; Rosa, however, remained at home, being unable 
 to bear the noise. We found the king surrounded by 
 his chiefs, dancing with a quiver on his back covered 
 with gold, and a richly ornamented velvet cap on his 
 head. He sprang backwards and forwards, flourishing 
 sword and gun, and looking continually at us, evidently 
 desiring our admiration. He kept very good time to 
 the music, which was performed by a band in the centre 
 of the group. He dances really well, but wildly, so that 
 some of his people surround him with outstretched arms 
 in case his foot should slip. 
 
 But as to his followers, their dance surpasses in savage- 
 ness everything which can be imagined ; if one can fancy 
 a number of men in all possible and impossible positions, 
 flitting about in noisy confusion, and so mingled to- 
 gether as to remind one of a band of demons, you have 
 them before you. Yet they kept wonderfully good time. 
 Still, however frequently one may witness such scenes, 
 
IN COOMASSIE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 113 
 
 there is something not only startling hut awful in 
 them. 
 
 Nothing more was said about the journey to the coast 
 till the night of January 23rd, when the king sent for 
 the prince and Mr. Watts. Letters had arrived from the 
 English authorities thanking the king for sending back 
 several Fantees, and expressing the hope that he would 
 keep his word, and give the Europeans their liberty as 
 soon as his general had returned. Should he, however, 
 be delayed, it was hoped the king would inform the 
 governor in order that he might hurry Adu Bofo back 
 over the Volta. As regarded Elmina, the Dutch governor 
 denied that the fort had been bought by the Ashantees, 
 or that money had ever been received for it. On this 
 point the king could satisfy himself by sending a mes- 
 senger to enquire. 
 
 It was very painful to him (the governor) to find that 
 the king did not keep his word with regard to the ex- 
 change of the prisoners. Again and again he had promised 
 and Major Brownell had waited long and patiently. 
 They had begged the king to recall his army from Akwa- 
 mu, instead of which he had re-formed it. The governor 
 then drew his majesty’s attention to the danger of such 
 conduct, but added that if the king would at once send 
 the Fantees back with prince Ansa, all would yet be 
 well, and peace would be proclaimed throughout the 
 whole territory. If he still refused, Major Brownell 
 would be recalled with his prisoners. Ten da} T s was the 
 longest time which could be allowed to consider this 
 proposal. 
 
 The prince strongly advised the king to accept the 
 offer of peace, speaking in the highest terms of the patience 
 the English had manifested throughout, and expressing 
 his sense of shame at the constant vacillation, excuses, and 
 unfaithfulness of his country. He also put in a word for 
 
 I 
 
114 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 my wife, whereupon Bosommuru interrupted, saying, 
 “ The elders will not have it.” “ What do I care for the 
 elders ?” answered the prince. Further experience, how- 
 ever taught us that the opinion of these worthies is of 
 great weight, and we were prevented by it from having 
 an audience of the king. 
 
 On the 31st, prince Ansa received his message to the 
 English ambassador — “ His majesty regretted not having 
 officially announced to him that he, Kofi Kari Kari, had 
 ascended the Ashantee throne in 1867, and that a mes- 
 senger had repeatedly started for the coast, but had been 
 driven back by fear of robbers. Some Akems had recently 
 taken some Ashantees prisoners, and even killed them ; 
 he would therefore like to know whether Akem was under 
 the British Protectorate.” 
 
 At the prince’s request the interpreters wrote these 
 messages down, but our affairs were not mentioned. 
 Presents of dresses and gold were given to him and his 
 followers, and at his earnest entreaty seventy eggs and 
 four pounds of rice were added for our use. A poor Asen 
 negro, who two years before had been severely punished 
 for secretly selling gunpowder, would then have been 
 killed but for the prince’s intercession. Now that prince 
 Ansa was about to leave Coomassie, the chief executioner 
 claimed him as his property, saying, “ only Fan tees are 
 set free.” Again, the entreaties of the prince prevailed, 
 and the poor trembling man was delivered. 
 
 The prince invited us to accompany him on his fare- 
 well visit to the king. Brother K. was too ill to go, but 
 M. Bonnat and myself agreed to his request. Passing 
 through the seven courts leading to the palace, we found 
 the king in the eighth, sitting under the arcades, which 
 were tastefully decorated — he was almost enclosed by 
 them, and was quite in dishabille; six boys stood before 
 him bearing torches. He was very merry, saying to the 
 
IN COOMASSIE WITH PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 115 
 
 Fantees around him, “ Go home now, and tell your country- 
 men to forget the past, and to think of something new 
 and better — peace.” 
 
 I then addressed his majesty, thanking him for the 
 presents, and added that I had laid my case before the 
 elders, and could not understand why they had not 
 deigned to answer me. I also said I could take no future 
 responsibility, but would rest content, knowing I had 
 done my duty. 
 
 His majesty listened patiently, and said I was to make 
 myself easy, as Adu Bofo would soon come back. Im- 
 mediately after the little Adae, the jaw bones of the 
 fallen enemies would arrive, * and a week or two after 
 the great Adae, the general himself would follow. Then, 
 as soon as prince Ansa came back, we might go to the 
 Coast. 
 
 On February 1st, we eagerly began to pack up. The 
 prince had left four of his servants with us — an old, 
 infirm upper servant, who could do little but give orders 
 to the others, a woman but recently confined, from whom 
 we could not expect much ; our chief dependence was on 
 Caesar, who looked after the kitchen, and a little girl who 
 was to attend on my wife. 
 
 The prince left early on the morning of the 2nd, and 
 Mr. Watts followed two days later with the other Fantees. 
 How heavy were our hearts at this parting. Brother K’s 
 health was terribly shaken, and when I begged Bosommuru 
 to send two boys to help us, he said ironically, looking at 
 the poor invalid, “Yes, pray to your God to make him 
 well again.” I replied, “ our God can make him well to- 
 
 * Before the return of the army, the general in command sends to 
 the capital, the jaw bones of the slain enemies. His own return caDnot 
 take place till forty days after these have been received. While in the 
 camp, we ourselves witnessed the drying and smoking of these bleeding 
 trophies. 
 
116 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTE E. 
 
 day, if it be His will ; but it may also be His will to let 
 him suffer longer ; at anyrate, all the Ashantees have to 
 say about it is, that they have tortured the innocent, and 
 have caused the death of our child. It is true our God is 
 long-suffering, but He will not always be mocked.” 
 
TIMES OF SICKNESS, &c. 
 
 117 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 TIMES OF SICKNESS AND FORSON'S EMBASSY. 
 
 The departure of the prince inaugurated a new order of 
 things with us, for in him we had lost our housekeeper, 
 adviser, and the manager of our purse. Our sorrow was 
 deepened by the increasing indisposition of brother K., 
 who could only take rice soup and chicken, and who in 
 his depression would sometimes pray he might be released 
 from his sufferings. 
 
 The most dreadful of the Ashantee festivals, Bantama, 
 or “ death wake,” now approached. The king went early 
 in the morning of February 5th, to Bantama, where the 
 remains of his deceased predecessors were preserved in a 
 long building, approached by a gallery, and partitioned 
 into small cells, the entrances of which were hung with 
 silken curtains. In these apartments reposed the skele- 
 tons of the kings, fastened together with gold wire, and 
 placed in richly ornamented coffins, each being sur- 
 rounded by what had given him most pleasure during 
 his fife. On this occasion every skeleton was placed on 
 a chair in his cell to receive the royal visitor ; who, on 
 entering, offered it food ; after which a band played the 
 favourite melodies of the departed. The poor victim 
 selected as a sacrifice, with a knife thrust through his 
 cheeks, was then dragged forward and slain, the king 
 washing the skeleton with his blood. Thus was each 
 cell visited in turn, sacrifice after sacrifice being offered, 
 till evening closed ere the dreadful round was completed. 
 
118 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 We had heard the blowing of horns and heating of 
 drums throughout the day, and were told that nearly 
 thirty men had been slain. These alas ! were not all, for 
 at six o’clock after the king had returned, the horn and 
 the drum again sounded, betokening that more victims 
 were yet to fall, and far into the night the melancholy 
 sound continued. Two blasts of the horn signified 
 “ death ! death ! ” three beats of the drum, “ cut it off ! ” 
 and a single beat from another drum, announced “the 
 head has dropped ! ” Powerless as we were, amid the 
 fearful darkness around, to hinder such atrocities, we 
 could only sigh and pray that our captivity might bring 
 about a better state of things. 
 
 We had now to endure much discomfort, being unable 
 to obtain the merest trifles, such as rice for our poor in- 
 valid, and salt which we could not buy, without long 
 delay, while thefts were of daily occurrence in our unpro- 
 tected premises, even boards and benches being abstracted, 
 neither were the promised lads sent to our help. We 
 heard nothing further of the return of the army ; on the 
 contrary, fresh troops were despatched to strengthen 
 Adu Bofo’s hands. Kind messages often reached us from 
 the prince, and frequent presents from the Coast assured 
 us that we and our needs were not forgotten by our 
 friends there. When I next paid my respects to the 
 king, a violent storm of wind scattered the people, 
 turning the large umbrellas inside out. I caught cold, 
 and was soon laid low by fever, so that on the great 
 Adae, March 12th, M. Bonnat alone was present. The 
 king’s physician was sent to attend me, but his green 
 pepper soup failed to relieve me. I became worse, and 
 longed for European medicine. The report of my 
 increasing illness brought his majesty to my bedside in 
 great haste, and that too at three o’clock, the hour when 
 he usually slept. He was surprised at my unusual colour, 
 
TIMES OF SICKNESS, &c. 
 
 119 
 
 and said, syinpathisingly, to poor Rosa, “ You have, 
 indeed, much trouble, white woman.” I seized the oppor- 
 tunity to tell him I had lived too long in Africa; 
 that my illness made a change to the Coast necessary, 
 and I entreated him to hasten our departure. He bade 
 me take courage, promising to send a messenger with 
 letters to my friends. He then paid Kuhne a visit, to 
 whom his physician daily brought rice soup, mixed with 
 fish and vegetable. 
 
 The excitement of this interview, heightened the fever, 
 so that I feared I might be leaving my poor wife desolate 
 in this barbarous land ; but I rallied through God’s mercy, 
 though I suffered long from extreme weakness. 
 
 Meanwhile, the long expected exchange of prisoners 
 took place on the Prah. Of our party, only M. Bonnat 
 could be present at the reception, on March 20th, of the 
 seventy-six Ashantees. The general joy was so great, 
 that many of the chiefs danced, and the liberated hastened 
 to shake hands with M. Bonnat, while parents and friends 
 thanked the king by a loud shout. The warm heart of 
 the Frenchman sympathised deeply with them, and some 
 day, we trusted a similar festival was in store for us, 
 though it approached very slowly. A letter from the 
 prince stated that the exchange of prisoners had taken 
 place on the 2nd, and one of the returned captives said, 
 that he had not resumed his journey until five days later, 
 so that we knew not when we might expect his return, 
 and our life was more dismal than it is possible to 
 describe. 
 
 We had just retired to rest on Sunday evening 26th, 
 when the death horn woke us, and in the morning we 
 heard that the king had danced with his wives. On 
 these occasions, human life is always sacrificed. The best 
 band of music, called the Kete, is stationed at some 
 distance, no man being permitted to approach. The in- 
 
120 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 struments are small drums covered with black and red 
 checked cloth, flutes and calibashes of different sizes, in 
 which beans or small stones are rattled, to mark the time. 
 The king seldom dances this Kete dance, but when he 
 does, many shudder who are usually indifferent. On the 
 night which followed this painful entertainment, we were 
 alarmed by two thieves, and though a lamp was burning 
 in K’s room, our salt bottle was stolen. Caesar met in 
 the yard one of the rogues carrying a torch, which he threw 
 down and fled. In the morning we found our saucepan 
 broken, and our only chicken minus a head, which the 
 scamp had bitten off. It was then announced by the 
 town-crier, that any one stealing our property in future, 
 should be killed. 
 
 Brother K. was still very weak. His two physicians 
 meeting one day to consult at his bedside, quarrelled so 
 violently that the poor invalid jumped out in a frenzy, 
 and begged to be allowed to die in peace, while I urged 
 his being sent to the Coast as the most effective I’estorative. 
 When I begged earnestly for chickens, offering to pay for 
 them, the king laughed and promised. His thoughts 
 were occupied with the return of a chief laden with pre- 
 sents, a small race-horse being the most acceptable. He 
 had been sent two years before to Seram, a tract of country 
 to the north, a tributary of Ashantee, and on his arrival 
 danced several times before his majesty. 
 
 Brother K. struggled through, by God’s help, spite of 
 the non-appearance of the chickens, and at length gradu- 
 ally recovered ; but we still had anxiously to wait for 
 news from the Coast, and at the little Adae were not 
 present, though we received the customary nine dollars 
 through Bosommuru. 
 
 On Sunday, April 8th, new horrors were perpetrated. 
 The king went to Bantama to repair the roof of the royal 
 burial-place, which had been injured in the late storm. 
 
TIMES OF SICKNESS, <Scc. 
 
 121 
 
 Every ceremony connected with this building was accom- 
 panied by the shedding of human blood, to appease the 
 wrath of the deceased kings. On this occasion the cheeks 
 of three poor boys were perforated with knives on the 
 usual plan, and their hands were bound behind them. 
 This fearful cruelty was lightly spoken of as a very com- 
 mon thing. 
 
 Such victims are mostly criminals, but how trifling 
 often was the offence. Every one who used the king’s 
 oath, or spoke rudely of the royal house, was laid in irons. 
 If a poor Odonko negro, in a fit of home sickness, tried to 
 escape from his cruel master, he Avas caught and chained. 
 Thus there were always a number of these doomed crea- 
 tures ready, for once chained they were seldom pardoned, 
 though it was in the power of the king to set any of 
 them free. 
 
 Notwithstanding this seA r erity crime was universal, and 
 the ignorant degraded people sported like children with 
 the king of terrors. If his majesty, who alone had power 
 to inflict capital punishment, remitted the sentence, a 
 heavy fine was exacted, and the nose, ears, or lips of the 
 culprit were cut off. It was by no means uncommon for 
 an executioner to be bribed by a young warrior that he 
 might be allowed to try his hand on the next culprit. 
 
 On Easter Sunday, to my great disappointment, no one 
 from the town appeared at our service. The people 
 excused themselves by saying the king had forbidden 
 them to come— he had only forbidden them to steal from 
 us. I regietted this misapprehension (if such it was) 
 and invited them again to visit us, especially on Sundays. 
 We were summoned to the palace on Monday morning, 
 and found the king in the court of justice. Seeing us, 
 Opoku called out, “ Susse, come and sit here.” I went 
 and had Major Brownell’s letter given me to trans- 
 late. He alluded to the return of the seventy-six Ashan- 
 
122 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE . 
 
 tee prisoners, stating who had died, adding that others 
 who had run away should be sent back when caught. 
 He then expressed the hope that his majesty would 
 carry out his intention of coming to terms of peace, 
 and permit the missionaries to go to Cape Coast as he 
 had pi’omised. But alas ! we were dismissed with a 
 bottle'of rum ; and our renewed request for lads to help 
 us was simply met by the usual fair promises. 
 
 A few days later (15th) Bosommuru informed us that a 
 “ European ” had arrived at the Prah, sent by the gover- 
 nor to look after us ; and he then brought us the long 
 promised “ serving boys.” Three prisoners of war, 
 Kwabena Mensa, a boy of nine, Kwabena Oposo, a youth 
 of sixteen, and a woman of thirty -live, all sadly wasted 
 and very quiet, had also arrived. They were shy at 
 first, but after eating a palm-oil fufu became cheerful. 
 Bosommuru then announced a visit from the king, and 
 commanded that our court-yard should be swept for the 
 occasion. 
 
 A heavy storm of rain was scarcely over when his 
 majesty appeared, attended by numerous followers. He 
 inspected everything in our rooms, and pronounced us 
 comfortably settled ; then entering the chapel he ex- 
 claimed, “it is beautiful here!” We told him it was the 
 place for worshipping our God, and that we met every 
 Sunday to pray and to read from our books ; he listened, 
 but made no remark. We thanked him for sending us 
 the promised servants, which seemingly reminded him of 
 another old promise, for a present of five chickens appeared 
 shortly after. 
 
 On April 18tli, a meeting was held in the court of 
 justice to receive Mr. Forson, the messenger from the 
 English government. The grandees were quite excited, 
 dancing and drinking as usual. Joseph, the Christian 
 boy who had once accompanied the prince on a visit to 
 
TIMES OF SICKNESS, dec. 
 
 123 
 
 us, came running from the crowd towards us, and we 
 went forward to join in the general welcome and shake 
 hands with the new arrival. The rooms allotted to Mr. 
 Forson not being comfortable, he and Joseph took up 
 their quarters with us, and though he was not hasty in 
 revealing his plans, he seemed full of hope that he should 
 soon be able to take us with him to the Coast, but we had 
 been so often deceived and disappointed that we were afraid 
 to indulge in such pleasant anticipations. The prince 
 wrote to us frequently, but very cautiously, yet we 
 believed it was through him that Mr. Forson had come to 
 try and negotiate our deliverance. He appeared to be 
 making his way ; the king had given him one of the 
 returned Ashantee prisoners as servant, to aid him in his 
 communications with the Coast, and all the released cap- 
 tives appeared devoted to him. 
 
 The ambassador was anxious to announce his arrival 
 to his friends at the Coast, and asked us to join him in 
 sending a messenger. To this the king objected ; not as 
 he said on his own account, but his large family (the 
 chiefs) did not understand such things; it would there- 
 fore be better for us to defer writing. 
 
 At the Adae, April 23d, Mr. Forson received the same 
 sum as ourselves (nine dollars), and showed his thorough 
 acquaintance with the customs of the country by distri- 
 buting numerous presents to all the members of the king’s 
 household. The next day he entered very fully into his 
 arrangements and plans regarding us, reading Mr. Ussher’s 
 letter to us. It began by thanking the king for every 
 kindness shown us, but at the same time explained that 
 we had nothing whatever to do with the war, and that we 
 were neither British subjects or natives of the Protectorate. 
 Our own governments, particularly the Prussian and 
 Swiss, had interceded for our liberty, and he, Mr. Ussher, 
 was commanded to use every means in his power to effect 
 
124 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTE E. 
 
 the same. Mr. Forson had therefore been sent to demand 
 our freedom, and it was hoped the king would send us 
 back with the ambassador. He also read us a letter from 
 Brother Schrenk, in which he requested the release of my 
 wife, and urged the fact that our mission had several 
 times ransomed Ashantees or otherwise saved them, and 
 always cherished the idea of extending the mission-work 
 to Ashantee itself. 
 
 Days passed, and we heard nothing. At length a 
 present for Mr. F orson, far handsomer than we had expected, 
 arrived. It consisted of a cow, two sheep, food of all 
 sorts, and £18 sterling of gold dust; but he failed to 
 obtain an interview with his majesty, the same answer 
 being returned to every application — “ The king is very 
 fond of you, but has no time.” Kari-Kari was just then 
 engrossed with an important domestic transaction. He 
 had elevated one of his wives above all the rest, and had 
 made her a present of six villages, with six hundred in- 
 habitants. More than a hundred ounces of gold dust 
 were given away on the occasion, and the legal arrange- 
 ments were very important. 
 
 We were invited, with Mr. Forson, to visit the king’s 
 favourite minister, Sabeng, a man high in office. He 
 showed us his treasure with great satisfaction, and his 
 bed covered with rich European materials ; but between 
 the mattress and the bedstead, we observed several golden- 
 handled daggers, while the caps of half a dozen execution- 
 ers were hanging on the wall. In a yard outside were 
 some seventy Fetishes and charms, and large sheets of 
 paper were covered with Arabic signs, and verses from 
 the koran, &c. The mohammedans have great influence 
 here, though they understand little of Arabic, simply 
 reading and writing a few words like parrots. We under- 
 stood the meaning of the daggers, when we heard the 
 next day that this polite man not only had human 
 
TIMES OF SICKNESS, &c. 
 
 125 
 
 beings sacrificed at a funeral, but bad even beheaded one 
 of tbe poor creatures himself! According to a horrible 
 custom of this horrible country, the sons of the departed 
 kill many of their villagers in the streets, until the king 
 sends a message to stop the shedding of blood. 
 
 Mr. Forson still indulged hope of soon taking us away, 
 and we had even begun quietly to make preparations ; 
 but the long desired interview with the king, damped 
 our spirits. “ As the affair about Akem and Elmina was 
 not settled, and Adu Bofo could not be questioned as to 
 whether and why he had plundered the Anum station, 
 and under what circumstances we had been taken 
 prisoners — nothing could be done until his return. All 
 entreaties were vain, not even Mrs. R. could be set free.” 
 After thus using every available means to gain his point, 
 Mr. Forson had to return alone, depressed and disap- 
 pointed. Another present from the king soon followed ; 
 it consisted of gold dust, a coat, and five slaves. Among 
 the latter was a man, valued at £7 15s. Od., and two 
 women with a young infant. * 
 
 Mr. F orson obtained a parting interview with the king, 
 in which his majesty spoke very fairly. Adu Bofo had 
 now received orders to return immediately, and if he did 
 not obey instantly, he had better shoot himself. “ Both 
 the kings of Akem,” continued he, “ are acting equivocal 
 parts ; they are under your protection, but they let me 
 know how gladly they would ally themselves to me, and 
 surrender the heads of all those who shoot at the Ashan- 
 tees.” 
 
 Mr. Forson listened patiently, and then expressed his 
 
 * In reply to the request that my wife at least might he permitted to 
 accompany Mr. Forson, the king said that it was impossible ; but that 
 in order to soften the disappointment, he intended to send her a musical 
 box to enliven her spirits, and what more could we desire ? In bitter 
 vexation Mrs. E. exclaimed, “I am not a baby.” 
 
126 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 surprise that the king had given us such an insufficient 
 supply of money. Whereupon followed fine promises. 
 On May 22d, our visitor left us, and after the great excite- 
 ment we had gone through, quietness was a relief. He 
 had obtained some honey for my wife from the* king, 
 which supplied in some measure the want of sugar, while 
 from the wax we were able to make candles. The prince’s 
 boy Joseph was still with us, waiting for the payment 
 of twenty -three pieces of cloth, but detained, as he be- 
 lieved, for other reasons. 
 
 Rumours came from all sides ; messengers were said to 
 be on the way from Elmina ; then it was reported the 
 prince himself was near, or that an Ashantee chief was 
 kept a prisoner at the Coast. It was then said that Adu 
 Bofo’s army was returning in a half-starved condition, 
 and it was evident there was something yet to be ex- 
 plained, or my wife’s entreaty for chickens would not have 
 met with such prompt attention — four reaching us within 
 a few days. 
 
EMBASSY OF CRAWFORD AND FLANGE. 127 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE EMBASSY OF MESSRS CRAWFORD AND PLANGE. 
 
 On June 5 th, a murderer with his hands bound behind 
 him, a knife through his cheek, and two forks piercing 
 his back, was dragged by a rope past our rooms. Others 
 had been thus tortured already in various ways, the 
 vital parts of the body not being wounded. Commencing 
 at mid-day, the punishment increased in intensity till 
 eight o’clock, when the poor wretch was gashed all over, 
 his arms cut off, and himself compelled to dance for the 
 amusement of the king before being taken to the place of 
 execution. If he could not or would not dance, lighted 
 torches were applied to his wounds; to escape this 
 excessive torture he made the greatest efforts to move, 
 until the drum was beaten and the head cut off. Some 
 victims thus lost several of their limbs, or were pierced 
 by an iron rod through the calves of both legs or other 
 parts ; and yet murders were far more frequent here than 
 in the British protectorate. 
 
 We were taken by surprise on June 17th by a visit 
 from Kokoo, the wife of R. Palm, one of the most dis- 
 tinguished women of Anum. She had been in Coomassie 
 ten days, having been captured by the Ashantees in June 
 1869. Being afterwards seperated from Palm, she had had 
 no intelligence of him for months — and only knew from 
 us that he was in Coomassie. The king asked her if we 
 had ever supplied the Anums with guns and ammunition, 
 whereupon she told him we had never sold weapons. 
 
 Falling on her knees before us she entreated us to take 
 
128 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN AS II ANTE E. 
 
 her in. She had not tasted food that day, and amongst 
 the division of prisoners which had taken place, she 
 alone remained behind. I felt how useful she would be 
 to us, having always lived with Europeans, and knowing 
 us so well. We therefore begged Bosommuru to speak 
 to the king, and in about a fortnight she was given up to 
 us, on condition that if we eventually went to the 
 Coast, she was to remain behind. Thus at the right 
 moment, what we so much needed was supplied, and at 
 the same time a box from the coast with needful articles 
 for my wife, arrived. Bosommuru was overwhelmed with 
 astonishment that so much preparation should be made 
 for an expected child. 
 
 The long looked for ambassadors now arrived. One of 
 them, a Mr. Plange, sent by the Dutch governor, lodged in 
 the town ; the other, Mr Crawford, who had formerly re- 
 sided in Coomassie as a Wesleyan teacher, occupied the 
 prince’s rooms, he being detained by illness, but he sent 
 us a letter, and mentioned how he had been traduced by 
 natives at Cape Coast ; and Elmina, on account of his 
 treaty with the king, and especially because of a letter 
 which he had written to Elmina by his majesty’s orders. 
 
 Mr Crawford brought not only peaceful assurances from 
 the British colonial government, but powder, lead, and 
 other implements of war, which had not been allowed 
 over the border for three years. The governor also sent 
 back to the king the Ashantee prisoners who were in 
 Akem to shew him that nothing stood in the way of 
 friendly intercourse. He demanded in return that Adu 
 Bofo should be recalled. Nothing was said concerning 
 us in writing, as no doubt was felt at the Coast that Mr. 
 F orson would take us back with him.* 
 
 * At the same time it must not be forgotten that the English Colonial 
 Government always said, “ The white men having been taken prisoners 
 outside of the Protectorate, we have no official duty to them. 
 
EMBASSY OF CRAWFORD AND PLANGE. 129 
 
 Privately however, the ambassador was commissioned 
 to effect our freedom, and, if necessary, to offer a ransom. 
 The chief, Akjampong, was to be set free as soon as the 
 king had actually sent us off. If he hesitated, the way 
 over the Prah was to be again blockaded. 
 
 The next day, July 2nd, was one of great rejoic- 
 ing. Fifteen letters from our dear ones were handed 
 
 O 
 
 to us in one packet ; the dates spread over two years. 
 Oh ! how much they had suffered on our account, and 
 how they had prayed for us in our distant home ! They 
 had for some time concluded we were dead, and had 
 worn mourning for us. The king allowed us to reply to 
 these letters ; whether he would despatch our answers 
 was another question. That the message of the Dutch 
 ambassador also concerned us we learnt from what 
 passed at his introduction to court, and still more 
 during a visit which he paid us. Mr. Plange was a 
 young man of very pre-possessing manners. He had re- 
 marked to the king how “ green ” we all looked, to 
 which he replied, “he had feared the climate was in- 
 juring our health; but Adu Bofo,” he added, “is com- 
 ing soon.” 
 
 The hope of a ransom evidently influenced the king 
 more than he chose to confess, and he would wish it, he 
 said, to be paid in arms and ammunition, so that to the 
 English it might look like a present, while his people 
 would consider it as a ransom. 
 
 Mr. Plange’s chief business was to get an explanation 
 from the king about Elmina. Twenty-four ounces of gold 
 dust was the sum which his majesty had been accustomed 
 to receive for himself from the Dutch, on account of the 
 black men whom he sent them as recruits for Java. This 
 sum the king had chosen to call “ tribute,” which greatly 
 irritated the governor. Mr. Plange, the Dutch ambassador, 
 was therefore to request him to withdraw the word ; in 
 
 K 
 
130 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 case of his refusal to do so, the payment would he dis- 
 continued. 
 
 To the little Adae (June 29th) the ambassadors were not 
 invited, perhaps to save the usual presents. At the great 
 Adae (July 16th) they received nine dollars each, as much 
 as was divided among us four. 
 
 Between these negotiations, a day of rejoicing occurred 
 on July 3rd, when nineteen loads of jaws arrived from the 
 seat of war, as trophies of victory. Mr. Crawford alone 
 was present at this fete ; lie described the prisoners carry- 
 ing the remains of the enemy on poles, two chiefs’ heads 
 being borne in metal dishes, covered with a white cloth, 
 and one of the bearers being painted on the chest and 
 throat with red and white earth, to signify that he would 
 be sacrificed at the end of the ceremony. 
 
 More than two thousand prisoners, mostly women and 
 children, followed ; they were accompanied by soldiers, 
 who wore their hair rolled up in a peculiar fashion, to 
 indicate that they were returning from victory. It was 
 said the king had sent the prisoners food before their 
 arrival in Coomassie, it being now so dear and scarce that 
 they were likely to fare badly on their entrance. We 
 were at this time eating maize instead of fufu. 
 
 A day of mourning followed on July 6th ; the sounds of 
 crying and howling being mingled with beating of drums 
 and blowing of horns ; while consolation Avas sought in 
 large draughts of palm wine. The names of the fallen 
 were called over, rightly or wrongly as the case might be, 
 no accurate list of them having been kept. Everything was 
 streaked with red earth, and Mr. Crawford found the king 
 dancing in the market place, surrounded by red figures. 
 Towards evening the death horn sounded to announce 
 that fourteen prisoners were to be despatched for the 
 fallen chiefs. Next morning I saw vultures greedily 
 feasting on the sacrificed, their heads lying on a heap aside. 
 
EMBASSY OF CRAWFORD AND PLANGE. 131 
 
 On July 18th, the king sent his sword-bearer to summon 
 us to another festival at Atuatu, where we saw about a 
 thousand prisoners from Krepi. Amongst them was 
 every form of misery ; the greater number had no other 
 clothing than a rao- round their waist. Two chiefs were 
 carried along on men’s shoulders, under red and blue 
 umbrellas. The prisoners belonged to two towns which 
 had long since surrendered ; but notwithstanding this, 
 these poor people had been dragged from their homes, 
 and were equally divided between these two chiefs. 
 
 In passing, the monarch saluted me with his hand, and 
 enquired why he had not seen me for some weeks past. 
 When I explained that I could not leave my wife, as any 
 fright might give her a shock, he laughed incredulously, 
 and said I had better come to see him. The chiefs of 
 Wusutra are said to have been bitterly disappointed by 
 the division of their people, and stood howling in the 
 market place ; behaviour which will scarcely be allowed 
 to pass unpunished. 
 
 The two ambassadors now wished to leave, but they 
 were made to understand by different signs, that they 
 were purposely detained. It was reported that the king 
 would prepare Fetish, and go to Fantee after Adu Bofo’s 
 return, but Bosommuru informed Mr. Crawford that a cir- 
 cumstance had occurred which put a different face on the 
 entire aspect of affairs. 
 
 “If a person comes into our kitchen and approaches 
 the fire on which anything is being cooked and roasts a 
 banana, is he not driven away or pierced through ? ” (an 
 Ashantee proverb). This comparison is applied to 
 Elmina, which fort the king declared belonged to him 
 because, as he stated, his ancestors had paid, ages ago, 
 nine hundred ounces of gold for it ! When Akjampong 
 made this statement to the Dutch governor, he was 
 ordered to leave ; and because he hesitated and remained 
 
132 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASUAN TEE. 
 
 a month longer, he was imprisoned. It was evident 
 that the Ashantees sought to prevent the surrender of 
 Elmina to the English. Opoku told Mr. Plange that 
 about a hundred ounces of gold would be demanded as 
 ransom for each of us, i.e., £1440 for the four! Opoku 
 after much delay gave us a bundle of newspapers, and 
 told us there was nothing about Ashantee in them, only 
 European news ; he had convinced himself of this by 
 looking into them. 
 
 On August 5th, Mr. Crawford came with a serious 
 face ; he had been insulted at the palace. The king 
 seemed to have determined to accept the challenge of an 
 Akem chief, Kofi Afua, as soon as Adu Bofo returned. 
 The ambassador was desired to inform his master at Cape 
 Coast, of his situation, and when he attempted to remon- 
 strate, he was told, it was not for him to speak ; as if an 
 attack upon Akem was not, in fact, a declaration of war 
 against the whole Protectorate. It was evident that the 
 king wished to place the responsibility of war upon the 
 governor. 
 
 At the same time Mr. Ussher, the administrator, gave 
 notice to “ his friend,” that he was going to England on 
 account of his health ; until his return, Mr. Salmon would 
 attend to all business matters, and meet the king half- 
 way. What that meant was not clear, still we supposed 
 that he meant to tell the king negotiations must be trans- 
 acted on the Prah. 
 
 The Ashantee messenger Boating, who accompanied 
 Mr. Forson to the coast, had invited the Wesleyan mission- 
 aries to return to the capital, perhaps only to throw dust 
 in the eyes of the English. In consequence of this, Mr. 
 Grimmer a missionary, now enquired whether the king 
 would engage to send the children to school, if they 
 would again occupy Coomassie ? We afterwards heard 
 from Basle that it had been proposed there, also to occupy 
 
EMBASSY OF CRAWFORD AND PLANGE. 133 
 
 the town as a mission station, in hope of facilitating our 
 release. It would have been indeed a glorious revenge, 
 if our captivity had brought about this fruit. 
 
 On August 14th, we were surprised by several visitors. 
 First came Bosommuru, with Mr. Smith, a merchant from 
 Anum, who was seized at the same time as Kokoo, and 
 had been driven about unclad till supplied by the king 
 with garments from our stores. They had sent him to 
 us, because he had spoken of himself as belonging to us 
 (and he had in truth often done business with us), he 
 now stood before us sick and miserable, arrayed in my 
 best black coat, my shoes, K.’s trousers, and my wife’s 
 straw hat ! tie is a prisoner in another house, but 
 allowed to visit us, and when he came next to see us, he 
 brought an old acquaintance whom the king had placed 
 with him, Nils Palm, the husband of our Kokoo ! People 
 can imagine the joy of the pair at so unexpected a meet- 
 ing. Palm had also been provided by the king with a 
 complete suit of clothes. 
 
 Then appeared the servant of Prince Ansa, Robert 
 Kwansa, with a letter from his master. And lastly, 
 Asengso, who had once made friendly exertions for us, 
 just returned from Cape Coast, to deliver thirty prisoners 
 who had been held captive at Akem. The release of these 
 and other Ashantees seemed to appease his majesty, and 
 he wrote to the governor that if the chief before 
 named kept himself quiet, all would be well, yet it was 
 desirable that Forson should come again to Coomassie to 
 settle other points. 
 
 Both the ambassadors now received their farewell 
 gifts, a peredwane of gold dust each (£8), and two female 
 slaves with a child and clothes. The queen mother and 
 several of the chiefs also sent them presents, and nothing 
 further hindered their departure. Mr. Crawford, how- 
 
134 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 ever, wished to remain for the expected entrance of Adu 
 Bofo, and of course gained the king’s permission. 
 
 On June 29th, a box was broken open while we were 
 assembled for prayer, and nine dollars worth of gold dust 
 was stolen, whereupon we discharged the most guilty 
 of the party. 'Out of our last package, we selected as a 
 present for the king an English New Testament, and 
 when Joseph presented it, he wished to look into it, but 
 was hindered by his people, who said, “ It is the Word of 
 God, and had better remain unopened.” 
 
ADU BOFO'S ENTRY. 
 
 135 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 ADU BOFO’S ENTRY. 
 
 I HAVE already marked in my journal certain red letter 
 days, which were to us like an oasis in the desert. Such an 
 one was September 2nd of this year, when our weak faith 
 was again strengthened gloriously by the birth of a little 
 daughter. Mr. Plange was just leaving for the coast at 
 the very time, and conveyed this happy intelligence to 
 our kind friends there. Through the good offices of 
 Bosommuru, and even the king himself, proper attendance, 
 and a suitable nurse, had been provided, and our old 
 friend, the wife of Palm, was with us. 
 
 In the afternoon of the same happy day, there was a 
 grand muster of chiefs to receive Adu Bofo ; the ceremony 
 was described to us as very imposing, by brother K. and 
 M. Bonnat, who accompanied Mr. Crawford to witness it- 
 Ten thousand men marched past, while as many looked on ; 
 the highest noblemen were those from Dwabeng, Mampong, 
 and Bekwae — the two first pressed the hand of brother 
 K. The stately old prince of Mampong in mohammedan 
 costume had two superb horses with Moorish saddles, and 
 looked, with his flowing white beard, quite venerable; 
 the chief of Tafo was also present. In the evening, Mr. 
 Plange started. 
 
 On Monday the 4th, Crawford, M. Bonnat, and Kiihne, 
 went early to the market place where the army defiled 
 from seven in the morning until night, during which time, 
 chests containing the bones of the fallen chiefs, each sur- 
 
136 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 rounded by the wives of the deceased, were continually 
 carried past. The chief who falls in battle is lightly 
 buried, and water is poured on his grave many times a 
 day, for some weeks. The bones thus becoming clean, are 
 taken out and deposited in a chest, which, on this occasion, 
 was covei'ed with rich damask silk. The women be- 
 smeared with red, shrieked and howled fearfully. The 
 chiefs who return alive, are likewise surrounded with 
 women, who, decked in green foliage, dance around their 
 husbands amid songs of joy. 
 
 The number of common soldiers who fall, is denoted by 
 small sticks fastened to a pole, and earned by one of the 
 company. On this occasion however, this was omitted, 
 as they did not wish their heavy losses to be made 
 prominent. 
 
 Our old friend the general, wore a small round cap, 
 ornamented by buffalo’s horns, and falcon’s feathers, and 
 was accompanied by his lieutenant, Nantshi. Before 
 Adu Bofo was borne, the stolen bell from Ho, which for 
 years called the people to service, was now rung again 
 as the brightest trophy of the campaign. How the sound 
 went to our hearts ! making us long that church bells 
 might soon send forth their invitation to the weary and 
 heavy laden throughout Ashantee. 
 
 I went out for a few moments in the evening to get an 
 idea of the review. It was really an imposing sight. 
 The whole market place as far as Bantama, was crowded 
 with people, and between them defiled the soldiers as far 
 as the “ Coom ” tree, which gives its name to the town ; 
 under it the cluster of large umbrellas betokened the 
 presence of the most important personages. As each com- 
 pany appeared before the king, they fired a salute, then 
 turning round, marched back again in a second line to 
 the place from whence they came. The hair of the 
 majority was rough and shaggy, giving their heads the 
 
ABU BO FO’S ENTRY. 
 
 137 
 
 look of Medusas. Their costumes were by no means uni- 
 form ; some wore blouses English fashion, others donned 
 various pieces of European clothing, but they were mostly 
 in native dress, rolled together under their cartridge 
 pouches. The chiefs appeared in dirty red and yellow 
 coats, ornamented with amulets, and many had caps of 
 antelope skin decoi'ated with feathers, gold plates and 
 charms. The lookers on were mostly streaked with white 
 or red paint, the red were the mourners, not a few of 
 whom stood aside, crying and shrieking. 
 
 On September 7th, the report of the campaign was 
 given to the king, and AduBofo was then honoured with 
 many presents, and a visit from his majesty, who, accom- 
 panied by his chiefs, went to the end of the Market 
 Place, where the army was drawn up. Kuhne and M. 
 Bonnat joined him there, and offered their hand to Adu 
 and his officers. The first presents were twenty pered- 
 wane of gold dust, £162, three gold bracelets, two large 
 umbrellas, twenty sheep, twenty loads of salt, twenty 
 kegs of brandy, with several other things. 
 
 There followed, of course, a day of mourning for the 
 slain of Ooomassie, which was kept in every village 
 throughout the land. Three great chiefs (one of them 
 prince Ansa’s brother) having fallen, it was necessary to 
 send a considerable retinue after them into the other 
 world, so that the shrieks of the mourners were heard all 
 day, and the sounds of the horns and drums were un- 
 ceasing. Most of the inhabitants fasted, and were 
 painted red, while so much brandy was distributed that 
 they were staggering about the next day quite drunk. 
 Palm and Smith were living in a yard, where fifteen poor 
 prisoners lay in irons ready to be slain that day. A 
 woman who tried to escape was caught, and with the knife 
 through her cheeks was made to sit in the market place, 
 amidst the taunts of the crowd, till the fatal hour arrived. 
 
138 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 The death wake continued over Sunday (September 
 10th), but the number of victims decreased. One hundred 
 and thirty-six high chiefs had fallen in this war, which 
 gives some idea of the sacrifice of human life that followed. 
 For each of the six belonging to Coomassie, thirty of their 
 people were killed, thirty for those of Sokora, and so on. 
 
 Our life of discipline was now varied by a domestic trial, 
 arising from the serious illness of our infant’s nurse, which 
 nearly cost the little one its life. When the king first 
 saw it, he was delighted with its strong and healthy 
 appearance, for was it not his property ? It now grew 
 pale and thin, and for days hope and fear alternated as to 
 whether it would survive. I tried to feel reconciled to 
 the blow that seemed impending, but trembled for my 
 poor wife. Our days of anxious suspense were at length 
 graciously relieved by seeing this cherished and precious 
 little creature revive again, and we received her as a new 
 gift from our Heavenly Father. 
 
 I now paid my respects to Adu Bofo, and he honoured 
 us with a return visit. He was much aged, suffering 
 from his feet, and so intoxicated that he spoke with diffi- 
 culty, while a convulsive movement affected his whole 
 frame. He gave me a still more unpleasant impression 
 than when with him in the camp. He shook hands with 
 each of us, whereupon Bosommuru told us to thank him. 
 We puzzled our brains to think why, and our silence 
 seemed so to embarrass the chamberlain that we at last 
 broke it by thanking the general for his visit. 
 
 It began to rain, so his chair (one of ours), was brought 
 that he might sit with us. He talked about the war, 
 directing his remarks chiefly to Bosommuru. He seemed 
 to have attained the height of his ambition, spoke of his 
 slaves, umbrellas and gold, though he wanted more of 
 that, and hoped to get it. People had often said he 
 would never come borne, he was too ill, and suffered from 
 
ABU BOFO'S ENTRY. 
 
 139 
 
 sleepless nights, and that he dreaded the journey hack. 
 Why should he have feared ? If he had been a murderer, 
 surely the king would not have loaded him with presents!” 
 At length the rain ceasing, he rose and left. 
 
 A bright and beautiful Sunday was the 24th of Sept- 
 ember to us, when under the shade of the orange and 
 mango trees, I baptised our little one in the presence of 
 our people. Bosommuru, whom I invited, remained with 
 thirty of his attendants during the service, and heard 
 what I said. When I sprinkled the forehead of the little 
 Rosa Augustine Louise, he could not conceal his astonish- 
 ment. Thus was our dear child’s, the first baptism 
 celebrated in Coomassie — niay many yet follow. 
 
 Scarcely had we returned to our room, when a heavy 
 thunder-storm broke upon us, but we sat down with 
 Joseph, and Robert Kwansa, to a social meal, followed by 
 some confectionery made from the flour we had lately re- 
 ceived. The mulattos, Smith and Palm, were also present, 
 and the rest of our people received an extra meal, which 
 made them wish that baptisms would occur daily. 
 
 I soon after spoke to Bosommuru on a subject which 
 had long troubled me, and asked him if I might proclaim 
 the gospel in the streets. He replied that the king had 
 often wondered why we did not celebrate our worship 
 thus, and that he would like to come and listen when we 
 preached the word of God. So on the 1st October, I held 
 my first open-air service, and about a hundred people, be- 
 sides Bosommuru and his great retinue, heard me tell of 
 God’s love to men, His horror of sin, and how He blessed 
 those who truly seek Him. I made it pretty short, that 
 the hearers might not tire, and trust that God’s power 
 came to the help of my weakness. 
 
 Meanwhile, our days passed on as usual, whilst at 
 the coast, it was fully expected we were returning with 
 the ambassadors. These latter were detained at F omana, 
 
140 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 impatiently waiting for the king’s messenger, a cousin of 
 Prince Ansa’s (Kwado by name), who had not started be- 
 fore October, taking with him payment for the goods 
 which had been sent here, in the shape of slaves. 
 
 British subjects, even Government native officials, did 
 not hesitate to settle accounts thus, quieting their con- 
 sciences perhaps with the thought that these poor crea- 
 tures, whom they exchanged on the way for ready money, 
 might thus fall into better hands than if they had 
 remained in Coomassie. The governor however, at last 
 interfered and forbade this questionable trade until the 
 arrival of further instructions from England. 
 
 The jealousy that existed among the chiefs made the 
 greatest care necessary on our part, lest we might be the 
 means of causing more intrigues than already existed. 
 A great disturbance had occurred in the palace in con- 
 sequence of a robbery. The keeper of the king’s sandals 
 had during the last two years sold several cast off pairs. 
 The king found it out, and demanded the name of the 
 buyer, to whom he said, “ I do not like any one to dis- 
 honour my talisman ” (referring to the Arabic writing on 
 the sandals). The affair was brought into court, the man 
 was beheaded, and twenty people imprisoned, six of 
 whom were bound in irons, but at length the king, 
 wearied of prosecuting the affair, pardoned the criminals. 
 
 On October 2nd, his majesty sent me my violin, with 
 an enquiry how to play on it, so little sense of shame did 
 he exhibit in the possession of other people’s goods. 
 
 Our little girl excited the deepest interest in those 
 around us, and many a visitor did she receive. One 
 mohammedan presented her with a shilling, a very accej)t- 
 able perquisite to the nurse and Kokoo. 
 
 Meanwhile our open-air service continued to be a great 
 source of joy for us. Deeply did I feel my weakness, but 
 took comfort in the thought that God often chooses “ the 
 
A DU BOFO'S ENTRY. 
 
 141 
 
 weak tilings of tlie world to confound the things which 
 are mighty.” Nearly fifty people came on Sunday, and 
 when I remembered how twenty-eight years before the 
 Wesleyans had preached in these streets without encour- 
 agement, I was cheered, and rejoiced that at least the 
 people listened attentively. Meanwhile the sacrifices 
 continued, it seemed as if things would never change, 
 and our feelings were lacerated afresh at this time by the 
 celebration of another of these heathen observances. A 
 great brass basin in the middle of the market place 
 represents the market Fetish, into which, after every 
 campaign, a stone is thrown, thus enabling one to count 
 by their number how many times Asliantee had been to 
 war. On this occasion, a boy from Krepe, his whole body 
 painted white, was led to the basin, and a stone was thrown 
 in, whilst an orator informed the Fetish that in gratitude 
 for his protection during the campaign a slave was herewith 
 — not sacrificed, happily — but consecrated to him. From 
 thenceforth this boy belonged to the Fetish, and waited 
 upon him daily with food, freely supplied from the market. 
 
 The clouds of the political horizon did not dissipate, for 
 while Ashantee traders went in crowds to the coast, cross- 
 ing the boundary as they chose, others wishing to make 
 the same journey, were detained in Fomana, because this 
 or that point was not cleared up. The king summoned 
 prince Ansa, whose advice he greatly needed, but without 
 bearers to meet him, the prince could not defray the 
 expenses of the journey. At length the inevitable effect 
 of such proceedings occurred — the trade in powder and 
 arms was stopped by the English government. 
 
 A few days ago, the king rose in anger from his 
 council, and withdrew raging to his room, calling for his 
 Kete bund, * a sign that he was in one of his worst 
 
 * For description of this music, we refer the reader to pp. 119 and 120. 
 
142 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEAN TEE. 
 
 humours. The councillors were beside themselves with 
 excitement, and the people on the market place gathered 
 up their wares, and fled trembling into their houses; 
 nothing hut absolute necessity made any of them leave 
 their homes that niofit.* 
 
 O 
 
 It was just about this time that I one day found a 
 pair of my shoes offered for sale in the market, and gladly 
 bought them. Soon after, one of the king’s sons appeared 
 in a dress belonging to my wife. 
 
 I had now the joy of helping a poor starving woman I 
 saw lying in the market place, seeming to have but an 
 hour to live. Accustomed as I was to horrors, so sorrow- 
 ful a sight I had never beheld. Two of our boys brought 
 her with difficulty into our house, where in a few days she 
 recovered sufficiently to walk with a stick. Her mistress 
 had sent her away sick, with the words, “ Go into the 
 bush and die.” A musselman who spoke her language, 
 told us she was a Fula, which accounted for her not hav- 
 ing been killed, as mohammedan Fulas are not put to 
 death by the Ashantees. A fortnight later she died, 
 thankful for our kindness. 
 
 Soon afterwards, another woman in fetters fled to us for 
 protection, whom we succeeded in getting set at liberty, 
 and three days later, a man rushed breathless into Kiihne’s 
 room, trying to hide himself under the bed. As soon as 
 the poor fellow was sufficiently recovered to speak, he told 
 us that six weeks before he had used the oath of the king, 
 had been found guilty, and placed in the stocks. After 
 many fruitless efforts, he had succeeded in extricating his 
 emaciated hand, and had run to us for protection. 
 
 The earlier missionaries had been allowed the privi- 
 
 * We heard soon after, that the cause of the king’s anger had been 
 some tricks which his chiefs had played him, in regard to the 
 succession of the chieftainship of Nouta. In the night, an influential 
 man of that town, and a linguist of Coomassie, were killed. 
 
ABU B UFO’S ENTRY. 
 
 143 
 
 lege of interceding for the lives of those who fled to 
 them, so we begged Bosommuru to ask the king to pardon 
 this man. The courtier was astonished, hut willing to 
 fu lfil our request, only remarking that the Ashantee out 
 of whose house the prisoner had come, would have to 
 pay a heavy penalty. In the evening the king replied 
 that “ we must not let the man go at present.” It was, 
 perhaps, difficult for him to grant an immediate pardon, 
 as many sacrifices had to be offered the following Satur- 
 day, when he was going to Kokofu to the funeral of his 
 uncle, which was to be celebrated with great splendour. 
 However quiet this plan had been kept, the poor creature 
 must have heard of it. 
 
 He was a singular man. As he lived the whole day 
 in the yard, we proposed to him to help to pound the 
 fufu, not that we needed his assistance, but simply that 
 he might not be idle. To this he replied, “ I am an 
 Ashantee, one of the king’s slaves. I have never done 
 such a thing.” My wife then proposed to give him soap 
 to wash his clothes, but this also he considered unbecom- 
 ing his dignity. He would not join in our devotions, 
 though he sat a few times with us under protest, and at 
 length he escaped to the house of Palm’s master, giving 
 as his reason that he could not understand when we 
 invoked our God. We again pleaded for his pardon, 
 and he was allowed to return to his own people. 
 
 By degrees it became apparent that the king’s mini- 
 sters were getting anxious about the results of their 
 equivocating behaviour. They pretended to wish for 
 peace, and yet could not rest without fighting. A vassal 
 of Ashantee, a prince of Safwi, had sent some troops to a 
 certain chief of Apolonia, named Amontiful, who had 
 sought the protection of the king of Kwantiabo. These 
 troops came to the coast, and were beaten by the English 
 allies of Apolonia, and as a chief fell in these operations, 
 
144 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 liis head and the gold plate which he wore, were sent to 
 Cape Coast, which led the authorities there to the conclu- 
 sion, that Asliantee was secretly concerned in the disturb- 
 ances there. The king requested our assistance in writing 
 a letter to justify himself to the governor, in which he 
 said that he had sent for this chief of Safwi to kill him, 
 and therefore asked his excellency to send a messenger as 
 witness of the execution, assuring him that this captain 
 had gone to war without orders from Coomassie, for Kari- 
 Kari had always urged the upholding of peace, &c. 
 
 We will now describe the funeral festivities of Kokofu. 
 After a number of human sacrifices, the king set off, ac- 
 companied by five-sixths of the inhabitants of Coomassie, 
 and about thirty other victims all bound, and with the knife 
 through their cheeks. W e were afterwards told that more 
 than two hundred human beings were sacrificed, the king 
 beheading several with his own hand, who were held up 
 before him, that he might not be obliged to stoop. Some 
 were shot in the forest, and forty were killed on the first 
 day. He was enthusiastically received on his return, and 
 we could not escape the horrible entertainment. The 
 slaughterers danced in the faint light of the torches, like 
 people possessed by evil spirits, as doubtless they were, 
 and nearly all were drunk. At the very moment we felt 
 the greatest horror of him, the king not only came and 
 danced before us, but gave each of us his hand. We had 
 always heard that he only did this at private interviews, 
 and now, as he strutted along, adorned with gold, and ar- 
 rayed in purple, while some supported him under the 
 arms, and others swept away the little stones before his 
 feet, it was an extraordinary mark of friendship. 
 
 Another strange thing happened on that same evening. 
 Some eunuchs approached, armed with bush knives, cry- 
 ing “ Fwe,” “ Fwe.” Everyone remained sitting, and saw 
 the numerous women of the army, and forty -five ladies of 
 
ABU BOFO’S ENTRY. 
 
 145 
 
 the Seraglio with them, pass quietly by. They were all 
 walking, even those attired in silk, and looked very weary, 
 with the exception of the last in the procession, who sat 
 with her child in a sedan chair, surrounded by the regal 
 state of a chief, sword-bearers, courtiers, etc. Behind her 
 appeared the queen mother, who greeted us very kindly, 
 and the king’s brother who had danced before us. Had 
 we not been already so weary of our stay (it was nearly 
 a year since our entrance into Coomassie), this sort of 
 state pageant might have made a great impression upon 
 us ; as it was, we were very very sad, and, in many 
 respects, less hopeful than before. 
 
 L 
 
146 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 YAMS AND CHRISTMAS FESTIVALS. 
 
 December, 1871. 
 
 At last the question of sending us to the Coast was 
 again mooted, from the cause we proceed to explain. 
 Adu Bofo had handed over his nephew, Kwame Opoku, 
 two years ago, to the Krobos, as a pledge for us, and he 
 had been immediately sent to Cape Coast. On December 
 9th, a letter arrived from this same Opoku, which we 
 were summoned to translate. He desired that we should 
 speak to the king, asking that he might be recalled. The 
 governor had told him that after his uncle, Adu Bofo’s 
 return, the white men were to be liberated, but as they 
 had not come he was detained. Meanwhile, he suffered 
 from hunger, his daily allowance having been diminished 
 in consequence of the grumbling of other Ashantees. 
 Would the king come to his relief. We took the oppor- 
 tunity of remarking that each of these Ashantees received 
 eleven dollars every three weeks, while we had only 
 nine to divide among four of us. 
 
 Bosommuru brought also letters from his relations to 
 M. Bonnat, wondering greatly that they contained no 
 gold, but he was told that in France they trasted the rich 
 king of Ashantee to treat his prisoners honourably. We 
 further complained that the promised salt did not 
 arrive, and that our boxes from the colony were detained, 
 so that we thought of asking the king for a piece of 
 land to cultivate. “ In short,” said we, “ our position grows 
 
YAMS AND CHRISTMAS FESTIVALS. 
 
 147 
 
 worse every day, and lias become quite unbearable.” 
 Upon hearing this, the chamberlain became very angry 
 with Opoku, “ who had turned our heads.” He remarked 
 that if the king sent us back in about six months, it 
 would not be worth while to begin a plantation, still he 
 would think of it. 
 
 The preparation for the yam festival now began in 
 earnest. All the public seats (Dampans) were whitened, 
 the royal seats in the streets entirely renewed. The talk 
 of the day was of what had happened to a nephew of 
 prince Ansa, Kofi Antschi, who had abused a prince be- 
 cause he had carried away his wife, and had also used 
 the oath of the king. He had been for ten days in irons, 
 but escaped in the night, and took refuge with the Fetish 
 in Adjuman. He got o.T at last, with a fine of thirteen 
 Peredwane, 67-]- ounces of gold. A brother of prince 
 Ansa’s, who had gone wrong with two ladies of royal 
 blood, fared worse. The king tried for a long time to 
 change the sentence of death against him, to one of banish- 
 ment, but his counsellors demurred, because the crime was 
 one of a very unusual character, so the prince was to be 
 killed, and his accomplices also. Persons of royal blood 
 were not however beheaded, but shot or drowned, or their 
 necks broken with an ivory tusk. 
 
 On the day of preparation for the feast (December 14th), 
 the king went through the town to assure himself of the 
 renewing of the “ Dampans.” If the decorations had 
 fallen, or the roofs were leaking or patched, no notice was 
 taken, but the top must be well whitened. 
 
 The procession was more warlike than that of the 
 preceding year. Behind every chief the soldiers shouted 
 a wild war song, of which we often heard the words, “ if 
 you meet him, meet him to his destruction,” and they beat 
 time with their weapons held aloft. After the king had 
 greeted and honoured us with a bottle of rum. he 
 
148 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 stepped across with some mohammedans, who were 
 awaiting him in the market place, dressed in new bright 
 attire. They held an ox, the throat of which was now cut 
 by the king. 
 
 On the evening of the 14th, Bosommuru brought a 
 letter from Mr Ferguson, the governor of Elmina, written 
 in German, and addressed to Kiihne. It was intended for 
 the king, thanking him for the satisfactory answer 
 brought by Mr. Plange, but begging him to conclude a 
 peace with the Fan tees. It urged him to set the four 
 innocent white prisoners free at once, and thus give the 
 Hutch governor a proof of his friendship. It stated that 
 Akjampong was already released, and it was hoped that 
 the king would act on the same prompt plan towards his 
 prisoners that all might see how warmly his heart beat 
 for his “ friends.” K. translated this letter for the palace. 
 On the envelope was written, in prince Ansa’s hand, “ I 
 am coming.” 
 
 Meanwhile the feast took place. On the 16th, the 
 chiefs and warriors streamed into the town more noisily 
 than usual, and the king’s wives, decked Avith gold, their 
 bodies besmeared with yelloAV green powder, passed 
 through the streets, without the men withdrawing. The 
 gigantic prince of Mampong, sworn enemy of all formality, 
 shook hands with us heartily, while the “brafo” and 
 “ adumfo ” (executioners), coloured red, danced Avith long 
 chains of jawbones round their necks, Avhich rattled like 
 castinettes, drank something which looked like blood, and 
 ate their feast together out of a monstrous dish, in the 
 middle of the reception place. On the next day all laws 
 were abrogated, and every one drinking freely was per- 
 mitted to do that which seemed good in his own eyes. 
 Even funerals Ayere celebrated for those who had suffered 
 capital punishment. 
 
 The great day was, of course, consecrated by a festival 
 
YAMS AND CHRISTMAS FESTIVALS. 
 
 149 
 
 offering, and any stray person at the palace door might 
 he suddenly attacked, slaughtered, and divided between 
 the “ brafos” and “adumfos.” One took a finger, another 
 an arm or foot, and whoever obtained the head, danced in 
 crazy ecstacy, painted its forehead red and white, kissed it 
 on the mouth, laughing or with mocking words of pity, 
 and finally hung it round his neck, or seized it with his 
 teeth. Another took out the heart and roasted it, carried 
 it in one hand, and a loaf of maize bread in the other, 
 and walked about as if he were eating his break- 
 fast. 
 
 The king (in common with his people) had disfigured 
 his face with red stripes, and wore a black helmet, on 
 which were engraved many gold crowns. The pomp and 
 display on this occasion, gave me a deeper impression of 
 the riches of Asliantee, than I had ever before received. 
 
 In the evening, they brought the skulls of their most 
 important enemies from the mausoleum at Bantama, and 
 placed them in the stillness of night in front of the Fetish, 
 solemnly enquiring after the state of their spirits. 
 Amongst them was the skull of Sir Charles Macarthy, who 
 was killed in the battle of Esamako in 1824, and since 
 kept in a brass basin, covered with a white cloth. We 
 did not see this, but we met some forty men, each bearing 
 a skull in his hand, round the forehead of which, a red 
 rag was thrown, leaping, cursing and jumping, in the 
 wildest confusion. The whole affair was the more dis- 
 tressing to us, as it happened on a Sunday, and we thought 
 of the change which might come over this land; if Christ- 
 endorn took the misery of such people more to heart. 
 
 On the last great day of the festival (December 22nd) the 
 king, before eating the new yams, washed himself in 
 fetish water, brought in bottles from distant springs, 
 sacred to the fetish. It was poured into basins in which 
 the chiefs performed frequent ablutions during the day, 
 
150 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 and also sprinkled their chairs. On that occasion the 
 king’s wives may be seen, so my wife went with our baby 
 to one of the Dampans, when all crowded round us to 
 look at the little one, calling her “ Amma Coomassie ; ”* 
 “ ’tis a miracle — they are children of the gods,” we heard 
 them exclaiming, and often the enquiry, “ which is the 
 wife ? ” was made especially by the women, who could 
 not take their eyes off the little Rosa. 
 
 The queen mother was passing as we arrived, with the 
 glass and silver ornaments, followed by the eunuchs with 
 the women. It appeared that the prohibition to look at 
 them was again in force, for the men retired, and only a 
 few mohammedans were allowed to remain beside us. 
 
 The ladies appeared in groups, with a highly decorated 
 leader at their head, which gave one the idea that the 
 female part of the court was well organised. The 
 favourites were dressed in silks, velvets, and gold orna- 
 ments, while others followed in more simple or even mean 
 attire. Between each group came eunuchs with little 
 boys and girls, who carried small boxes of play things. 
 The women had a long chewing stick in their hands, so 
 that they could rub their teeth when they pleased. The 
 most richly ornamented was evidently the first wife who, 
 in virtue of her dignity, did not remove her stick from 
 her mouth. Every age was represented, from young girls 
 to grey-headed mothers. Some of them had been the 
 wives of four or five kings. 
 
 As we could scarcely distinguish the court ladies from 
 the king’s wives, we cannot give their number, but it 
 seemed as if those who went past with bowed heads were 
 the real wives, and I counted from two hundred and fifty 
 to two hundred and sixty of these, so that with invalids 
 
 * “ The Saturday daughter of Coomassie,” all girls being called after 
 the day of the week on which they are born. See note at the close of 
 the chapter. 
 
YAMS AND CHRISTMAS FESTIVALS. 
 
 151 
 
 and others necessarily absent, the total number cannot be 
 less than three hundred ladies. That however is not 
 known to any Ashantee. These are kept in such good 
 order by the eunuchs that I only saw one cast a stolen 
 glance at our little Rosa, though, doubtless, they all 
 wished to see the white baby. 
 
 The king’s eye beamed with joy when he looked at 
 her, as he turned to his people on both sides of his sedan, 
 and pointed laughing to the babe on its mother’s lap. 
 This was a sign for hundreds of black heads to show us — 
 shouting, laughing, and singing — their white teeth. His 
 majesty may well be proud, for none of his predecessors 
 have ever been able to boast such white property, which 
 will ever be spoken and sung of with great exultation 
 throughout Ashantee, and he evidently thought much of 
 the honour. His looking-glass, which is always carried 
 with him, was on this occasion so large that two men 
 could hardly stand upright under it. About seventy 
 bearers of sheep followed, hundreds of which were 
 slaughtered. 
 
 Very simple, in comparison, was our yam festival, i.e.. 
 Christmas-day. We had given Bosommuru due notice 
 but the king only sent us a sheep and a load of yams — 
 salt was wanting, and nothing had arrived from the Coasi 
 We had to relinquish the idea of an intended feast for ou. 
 people, our purse being very low, and could only giv6 
 them an extra fufu. Indeed, our means had become so 
 limited, that we seriously thought of making a change in 
 our household. J oseph had been entrusted with it 
 hitherto, but too many people were supported at our ex- 
 pense, and our own folks were fed sparingly, while our 
 stores vanished unaccountably. The kitchen was always 
 open, and it was perfectly impossible to exercise any con- 
 trol. We determined therefore, that in future we would 
 provide for ourselves only, leaving prince Ansa’s people 
 
152 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 to care for themselves, so we divided with them our Adae 
 money, and tried the experiment. 
 
 Note . — “The Saturday daughter of Coomassie.” The girls’ names 
 are according to the days of the week: — 
 
 1. Akosua, (Akwasibwa). 
 
 2. Adjowa. 
 
 3. Abena. 
 
 4. Akuwa. 
 
 5. Yawa (also Aba, Ayaba). 
 
 6. Ya (Afiwa, Afwa). 
 
 7. Amma (or Amemenewa). 
 
THE RANSOM MONEY. 
 
 153 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 PRINCE ANSA’S TRANSACTIONS ABOUT THE RANSOM MONEY. 
 
 The close of the year 1871, found us in no small commo- 
 tion, for though it was Sunday, yet Csesar, who had 
 hitherto remained in Fomana, brought a letter from the 
 prince, which informed us that he was already near — only 
 three miles from the capital, where an extraordinarily 
 grand Adae was to be celebrated, at which we must be 
 present. 
 
 One of the king’s proclamations gave us real pleasure, 
 for it seemed indicative of peace ; the sounding of a gong 
 announced that the ruined Dampans were to be restored. 
 We took courage from the fact that the king appeared to 
 have discovered how the marks of decay were becoming 
 apparent in the town ; we supposed that if it were to be 
 again restored, we should have peace. 
 
 We spent the evening with Palm, Joseph, and Robert, 
 drinking coffee without milk or sugar, and eating our 
 maize bread, and a little marmalade, the remains of former 
 prosperity. We drew lots from our text books, and 
 talked of the past, and of the future, until the year 1872 
 opened upon us. 
 
 On the evening of this New Year’s day, we found our- 
 selves in the reception place of Mogyawee, and by torch- 
 light saw prince Ansa in uniform, with gold epaulets, his 
 sword by his side, just as he was being joyfully welcomed 
 by the king and the court. Our hearts did indeed beat, 
 as we pressed the hand of our friend, and his face beamed 
 
154 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 as we returned the pressure. Then at our simple supper, 
 he rejoiced us with letters, a photograph of our lost 
 darling, returned to us from Switzerland, and the news of 
 ten boxes, which he had brought for us from the coast, 
 thus putting a temporary end to our poverty. No sugar 
 had come, and only six ounces of money, but there was 
 that which we valued far more, the whole Tschi bible in 
 one volume. What grace had God given to our dear 
 Christaller, in permitting him to complete this work ! 
 The prince too rejoiced greatly, for he could now read 
 the word of God in his mother-tongue. 
 
 But our return seemed as far off as ever, though the 
 governor urged it, and hinted at unpleasant consequences 
 in case of a refusal. The way to the Coast being already 
 blocked, the king manifests little concern, or he would 
 surely not have left such an important matter in the 
 hands of his councillors. He did not perceive that he 
 was exposing his weak point to the English Govern- 
 ment, and that he might live to regret it. But there was 
 no time for reflection just then, for we had to finish the 
 celebration of the festivity of the protecting deity of 
 the dynasty. Bosommuru addressed the people through- 
 out an entire day ; when the whole aristocracy sprinkled 
 themselves with fetish water, and danced in white in 
 honour of the god, who is represented by a pretty little 
 chest about one and a quarter feet square, with rich silver 
 clasps, and a lid of leather in the form of bellows. The 
 feast lasted three weeks, and closed on Friday, January 
 13th, which was specially kept as a day of purification in 
 honour of the “king’s souls,” he having been born on a 
 a Friday, hence his name (Kofi ; Friday *). 
 
 Whoever wished to honour him appeared on that day 
 
 * The names of boys were according to the days of the week, as 
 follows : — 1 Kwasi, 2 Quadwo (or Kwadjo), 3 Kwabena, 4 Kwaku, 
 5 Yaw (Kwaw), 6 Kofi, 7 Kwame. 
 
THE RANSOM MONEY. 
 
 155 
 
 in white garments, and painted white on the breast, 
 shoulders, and forehead. We saw hundreds of these “ser- 
 vants” of the “king’s souls,” who enjoyed the preroga- 
 tive of not being beaten or insulted by anyone. What 
 the “ king’s souls ” exactly were, remained a mystery. 
 One must just suppose it a “ protecting god,” personified 
 by a silver urn filled with gold. 
 
 The prince accompanied us to the festival, where we, 
 with many others, saw the “ king’s souls ” carried past. 
 Our baby was with us, and greatly delighted both the 
 king and his mother, whose astonishment found no ex- 
 pression. One of the bystanders directly named it, “ a 
 thing of the gods.” 
 
 The next day we distributed our presents. To the 
 king we gave a piece of violet velvet, and four of foulard 
 silk; to the queen mother, two looking-glasses, some 
 soap, hair-oil, and Eau de Cologne ; to the king’s brother, 
 Mensa, and to Bosommuru, such things as we thought 
 would please. The latter afterwards gave his Eau de 
 Cologne to the king. 
 
 In private conversation with Ansa, the king appeared 
 kindly disposed towards us, and owned that the campaign 
 against which the prince had warned him was a mistake. 
 But anxious as he was for peace, and a flourishing trade 
 with the Coast (for he is very desirous to possess manu- 
 factured goods) ; wishful also as he was to see his chief, 
 Akjampong liberated, he showed no disposition to let us 
 go : though he allowed us to send for sugar and money, 
 and was ready to do us any little service, Ansa did not 
 think he was aiming at a ransom. Remembering how in 
 1826, after the battle of Dudowa, the English had sent 
 back the king’s own grandmother, and other princesses, 
 without any recompense, although they were actually 
 prisoners of war — “ It would be such a disgrace,” he said, 
 “ to sell the missionaries ! ” But money was an important 
 
156 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII AN TEE. 
 
 thing in the eyes of the chiefs ; even Adu Bofo had been 
 seriously accused of having plundered our station to 
 enrich himself, and on this occasion we were almost 
 brought forward as witnesses. 
 
 In the midst of all these disturbing questions, our 
 friend Smith, the mulatto, was called away by death. 
 He had welcomed our visits, and liked us to pray with 
 him, and we trust had really given himself to the Lord, 
 who casteth out none that come to Him. I buried him 
 on Sunday, January 21st, and spoke from the words, “If 
 any man keep my sayings, he shall never see death.” No 
 one from the town was present, but the king afterwards 
 sent us four dollars and a half to defray the funeral costs. 
 The following Sunday, we united with the prince and 
 Joseph in taking the Lord’s Supper, and in the afternoon 
 we preached in the street ; many gathered round to listen, 
 and the king’s favourite, Sabeng, enquired the time of 
 service, and a week later, attended with his followers, to 
 hear us tell of God’s love to poor sinners. 
 
 The barricading of the boundary greatly enraged the 
 king. On January 22nd, a man returned, his mission un- 
 accomplished, with the message that, “ The English will 
 not have anything to do with Ashantee, until the king 
 had let the Europeans go.” The Fantees had scornfully 
 added, “ Only buy powder and shot, and we will fight 
 you.” 
 
 In vain did the prince try to soften matters ; urged on 
 by the company around, the king exclaimed excitedly, 
 “ Are not the white men my property ? Can I not set 
 them at liberty when I like ? ” 
 
 On the night of the 29th, Kotiko first gave his report 
 of his mission to the coast in the preceding year, and in a 
 few well chosen words, did full justice to the prince’s en- 
 treaties for peace. The prince then read the governor’s 
 letter, the main point of which was, that he must return 
 

 THE RANSOM MONEY. 
 
 157 
 
 to the Coast, bringing the white prisoners, if public inter- 
 course was to be reopened. After several questions, the 
 king exclaimed, “Well, I will try and let you go back 
 soon,” 
 
 The prince’s own brother then spoke so bitterly 
 about the way being closed, that Ansa declared it had 
 been mainly his own doing, giving his reason. While 
 living in Cape Coast, he had been repeatedly solicited to 
 intercede for the Ashantee traders, when they got into 
 difficulties with Fantees. Now that he was away, there 
 would be no one who understood English, and had, at the 
 same time, the good of the Ashantees at heart. He there- 
 fore, conjointly with Kotiko and Afirifa, the representa- 
 tives of Ashantee, thought it best for communication to 
 cease, so that during his absence, no inextricable compli- 
 cations might occur. The monarch, and nearly all the 
 council, agreed with the rules which had been adopted, 
 but they were opposed by Ansa’s brother, and the queen 
 mother. We are evidently held in such high value, that 
 it will be hard to secure our release ; indeed I was 
 gravely asked by one person, whether we were not 
 relatives of Queen Victoria. 
 
 When prince Ansa was privately sounded as to his 
 opinion with regard to a demand for ransom, he replied : 
 “ If this question is seriously mooted, I beg to b.e spared 
 the disgrace of carrying any message on the subject to 
 the Coast ; you must send another person.” 
 
 The matter was left in abeyance during the celebration 
 of a festival in honour of the king’s guardian spirits, which 
 was accompanied by the sacrifice of numberless animals, 
 and dancing on the part of his majesty. At length, on 
 February 17 th, all of us were summoned to appear in the 
 royal presence. We found the king and his mother 
 seated on an elevated throne, and the counsel of chiefs 
 gathered round them ; but we had scarcely taken our 
 
158 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 places when an alarm of fire in the town caused the 
 whole assembly to decamp in a hurry, and half an hour 
 elapsed before the royal personages reappeared, and we 
 were once more permitted to stand before them in the 
 blazing heat of noonday sunshine. 
 
 The king commenced proceedings by informing his 
 chiefs that his friend the governor desired our liberation ; 
 he readily granted the advisability of complying with the 
 request, but would be glad to hear whether Adu Bofo 
 agreed in his views. I had been accompanied to this in- 
 terview by my wife and our child, for I really had ven- 
 tured to think something might come of it ; but on heai'- 
 ing this my fair vision of hope suddenly collapsed, and 
 I despatched her homewards with little Rosie, who was 
 growing tired and fretful. 
 
 Adu Bofo simulated surprise, and pretended to confer 
 for some moments with his friends. Very soon however 
 he began to explain that Asen, Akem, Akra, and Aknapem, 
 which all formerly belonged to Ashantee, had been drawn 
 over to serve the white men, who on their part had sub- 
 sequently broken their treaty of peace with Ashantee by 
 refusing to give up a runaway chief. The king here re- 
 mained that these were matters of the past, which need 
 not be stirred up afresh. “ At all events,” replied Adu 
 Bofo, “ the right thing would be to regain our authority 
 over these tribes. I have been to war he shouted ; “ I 
 have gained victories, used much powder, and lost more 
 than a thousand men, and now am I to give up all that 
 has been gained ? No!” he roared, with furious glances 
 in our direction, “ never, never will I let these prisoners 
 go free ! never, I say !” 
 
 When asked to reconsider his sentence, he again ap- 
 peared to reflect, and then began : “ The wish of his 
 heart,” said he, in a deprecating manner, “ was never to 
 give up the white men ; but to please the king, his 
 
THE RANSOM MONEY. 
 
 159 
 
 father, he would agree to their release, hut not without a 
 ransom. “ YVe will sell them,” he added, “ or I will never 
 consent to let them go.” Several others were then asked 
 their opinion ; that of the town chiefs agreed with Adu’s, 
 so did the representatives from Dwaben, Nsuta, and Bek- 
 wae, and the king’s speakers, Opoku and Nantschi, took 
 the same view. One Coomassie chief however, backed by 
 the princes of Mampong and Adanse, spoke thus : “ If his 
 majesty deem it advisable to set the white men free, it 
 seems better to us to let them go without any ransom. 
 If that cannot be done, we are for war.” 
 
 Then followed a general grumbling, scoffing and confu- 
 sion, on which the opponents repeated in decided tones, 
 “ This is our firm and well-weighed conclusion,” and retired. 
 Prince Ansa was then requested to withdraw with Kotiko, 
 and reflect upon an answer to the decision of the council. 
 He drew us aside for conference, not however without 
 opposition, which the king silenced. Kiihne and I were 
 of opinion that mission money ought not to be taken for 
 such a purpose, and M. Bonnat said that he had lost all 
 his property in Ho, and that instead of paying an im- 
 possible sum, he would rather stay in Coomassie. 
 
 The brothers Afirifas (who were still held in Cape 
 Coast), wished the prince to ascertain the exact sum de- 
 sired, that he might inform the governor. The king told 
 Adu Bofo to express his wishes ; he replied, “ The king 
 may demand a thousand peredwane ; I, as his slave eight 
 hundred ” (£6,480). The prince was then asked his 
 opinion, which he declined to give, saying he had not 
 come to make bargains, but simply to bring the king’s 
 answer to the governor. “ Would he himself then go to 
 Cape Coast ? ” they asked. “ Yes,” he replied, whereupon 
 the meeting broke up. 
 
 This comedy was not so well played, but that we could 
 see through the whole plan, still it was our impression 
 
160 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 that the propelling power was not Adu Bofo individually, 
 hut the so-called “ Kotoko ; ” the assembly of speakers, 
 old miserly fellows, to whom the good of their country 
 was a mere trifle, compared with the filling of their own 
 coffers. We returned home deeply distressed. There 
 seemed no hope of a peaceful solution of our difficulties. 
 We felt that Ashantee would have to be humbled, for 
 thousands of murdered victims were crying to heaven, 
 while we who so gladly would have brought peace, must 
 be the means of bringing misfortune upon this blinded 
 land ! Oh, how much we wished and hoped that after 
 we were set free a mission might be established in 
 Ashantee ! Yea, that we might even work in it our- 
 selves ! But what insurmountable barriers seemed still in 
 the way ! 
 
 In a private conversation with the king, prince Ansa 
 represented to him the disgrace and shame he was bring- 
 ing upon his country; but he said he could not act 
 “ against his people, so few were on our side.” 
 
 The next day was Sunday, and the sad thought came 
 within me, “ Shall I continue to preach to a people who 
 seem so unworthy ? ” but overcoming the temptation, I 
 went forth, and found not only more listeners, but a 
 readier tongue, a greater joy. How could the poor 
 people help having such leaders ? 
 
 After further discussion, which was altogether fruitless, 
 the royal answer was despatched to the Coast on Feb- 
 ruary 20th. It ran thus, “ Tell the governor that I and 
 my great men have decided that the treaty of peace shall 
 be entered upon as soon as the ransom is paid to Adu 
 Bofo, and not before.” This was signed for the king by 
 his linguists, each with his signet, witnessed by three 
 European prisoners. 
 
 We announced at the same time to the government our 
 views of the state of things, and hinted that nothing but 
 
THE RANSOM MONEY. 
 
 161 
 
 a continued barricading of the borders would bring the 
 Ashantees to their senses. We also called the governor’s 
 attention to the fact that this time the court had not con- 
 descended to give any return presents to the ambassador 
 of the colonial government, whereas to the former deputies 
 they had been lavishly dealt out. Neither had anything 
 been given for his maintenance, four and a half dollars on 
 each Adae being all he had received from the king, so that 
 he found himself in no small pecuniary embarrassment. 
 
 While thus standing as it were on a volcano, the king 
 continued to delay Ansa’s departure, professing that he 
 must first pay for the goods he had brought him from the 
 Coast, and also settle another account. Ashantee had taken 
 goods from Asen to the value of seventeen peredwane, 
 during the last two or three years, a debt which Kari- 
 Kari acknowledged. The governor had therefore 
 advanced it to the prince of Asen, to prevent further 
 quarrels. Ansa was ashamed to return without this 
 money, but this annoyance was not spared him, for on 
 March the 17th the chamberlains announced that it had 
 been decided to delay payment until the ransom could be 
 obtained — a most revolting proceeding. 
 
 The prince preached in the streets the same evening 
 on the words, “ The wages of sin is death.” How 
 humbled I felt, and how I longed to be able to speak 
 as clearly and fluently as he did. 
 
 An important decision arose out of Ansa’s delayed de- 
 parture, on a subject I had been pondering unknown to my 
 wife, till she one day said she would almost rather stay 
 where we were, than agree to an exorbitant sum being paid 
 for our ransom. We duly weighed the matter, and then pro- 
 posed that should our committee approve, we were ready to 
 remain, believing that if we were once away, others would 
 scarcely have the courage to start a mission in Ashantee. 
 
 Of course many things had to be considered, such as 
 
 M 
 
162 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 what was to be done if a war broke out, shutting us 
 up entirely from all communication with the Coast, or 
 in case of severe illness. We felt, however, we could 
 leave the future. Mr Kuhne was perplexed for a time, 
 partly because he had come on mercantile business, partly 
 because he could not get on well with the language, but 
 he finally agreed, and the prince departed with our varied 
 communications, leaving us once more alone. 
 
 J ust before Ansa’s departure, one of his servants, a F anti, 
 had taken a leaf of a particular tree to clean his “ cala- 
 bash.” The tree was a sacred one, which the Fanti did 
 not know. He was however observed and led away, his 
 master was but too well aware of the danger, for he had 
 seen a youth beheaded under the same tree for a similar 
 offence ; but the king was induced to commute his punish- 
 ment, and command that a sheep provided by the prince 
 should be sacrificed instead of the boy. Unpleasant as it 
 was for him to be thus involved in the superstitions of his 
 country, he sent four dollars and a half to Bosommuru to 
 buy the sheep and carry out the king’s command, but 
 eventually the king sustituted a sheep of his own, feeling 
 apparently ashamed at his shabby treatment of Ansa. 
 
PROLONGED WAITING. 
 
 163 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 PROLONGED WAITING DURING A REVOLUTION IN THE 
 COLONIAL POLITICS. 
 
 One night a light-coloured youth from Aja, a mountain in 
 Krepe, a district assigned by the king to the chief Kwasi 
 Domfe (with whom J. Smith and Palm had lived), 
 rushed trembling into our kitchen. The chief’s mother 
 having died, several men were appointed to be slain, one 
 of whom was missed at the last moment. The lad 
 happened to be near when this was announced to Kwasi, 
 who angrily rejoined, “Then take this boy quickly and 
 kill him instead.” The intended victim cleared the court 
 with one bound, hid in a bush till night, and then escaped 
 unperceived to the white men. We took him in, promis- 
 ing if possible to save his life, but failing to find Bosom- 
 muru the next morning in his house, had to follow him to 
 the palace, 'and had not made our errand clear to him be- 
 fore he was summoned to the king sitting in court, 
 whither we were soon ordered to follow. 
 
 We entered amid more noise than we usually encountered 
 in the market-place, for a plaintiff was screaming to make 
 himself heard above his surroundings. While trying 
 with J oseph’s help to explain my business, the king, to 
 my great astonishment, bid me speak for myself. A com- 
 plete silence ensued while I endeavonred to tell my story, 
 and when I ceased, his majesty, in company with all the 
 assembly, united in a hearty laugh, for my foreign accent 
 and my ignorance of the terms used in court amused them 
 
164 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIAN TEE. 
 
 greatly ; I gained my object however, and was assured 
 the youth had nothing further to fear. We kept this lad 
 (Kwaku by name) with us, and he was only too glad to 
 remain and work in our service. 
 
 The old mission house was becoming increasingly 
 decrepit. Not only was the roof unsound, but our dwell- 
 ing-room required new flooring, if in the approaching 
 rainy season we were to have one dry place for our little 
 Rose. With Kwaku’s help we took these matters in 
 hand as far as our scanty means permitted, but the king 
 was building two new villages by our old Ebenezer, so 
 that wages were especially high just then. 
 
 Prince Ansa, who had commenced a plantation about a 
 mile out of Coomassie, had obtained the royal consent to 
 leave it in our charge, and M. Bonnat set to work diligently 
 to uproot the bush and plant the ground. We also culti- 
 vated a small piece of land which had been given me by 
 a chief in return for a little present. The twenty 
 minutes’ walk to this garden would have been a pleasant 
 one, but for the fact that our way lay through a morass 
 caused by the overflow of the river Suben. Whether 
 we should ever reap the fruit of our labours was proble- 
 matical, but M. Bonnat built himself a hut where he and 
 Palm might sleep during the summer months in order to 
 guard the ripening harvest. The plan promised a two- 
 fold advantage, it would show the king we were not the 
 grand people he supposed, and also that we were perhaps 
 making arrangements for remaining. 
 
 An incident of this period excited afresh our deepest 
 sympathy. Vultures being regarded as sacred birds 
 belonging to the royal family, fly over Coomassie by 
 hundreds, all untouched. They pounce upon meat or 
 fish carried in the hand, and still more on that conveyed 
 in larger quantities. A poor woman on her way to 
 market with a basket of provisions on her head, was 
 
PROLONGED WAITING. 
 
 165 
 
 visited by one of these voracious birds, which fastening 
 its claws tightly in the straw work, could not extricate 
 itself. This was a strong temptation to the people around 
 to possess themselves of its feathers, valuable for many 
 purposes, and several ran forward, seized the larger ones, 
 and disappeared in a moment with their prize. When 
 the bird had freed itself, it was unable to fly, and a 
 general lamentation ensued. The poor woman was carried 
 off and put in irons, and would we knew be sacrificed. 
 
 On Easter Sunday (March 31st), we were much in spirit 
 with our dear ones at home. These seasons cause us to 
 realize how entirely 'we are sundered from every Chris- 
 tian association, so that I set out with a heavy heart to 
 my usual service in the streets. Yet, as often before on 
 similar occasions, I returned strengthened and encouraged, 
 and could rejoice in Him who is “ the Resurrection and 
 the Life.” 
 
 The king had left the previous week, overladen with 
 presents, to spend his yearly vacation at Amanghyia. 
 He dealt out his gifts lavishly on all sides, but forgot us, 
 to whom a piece of fresh meat would have been so 
 welcome. He however surprised the capital by a sudden 
 resolution to hold the Bantama feast on the 1st April 
 (Easter Monday). A painful contrast to the glorious 
 Christian festival we had quietly celebrated ! 
 
 Numbers of poor victims were now slain in our immediate 
 vicinity, and we were helpless ! How the whole land 
 groaned under its oppressors ! Almost every Ashantee 
 felt how little such sacrifices were pleasing to God, yet 
 not one dared to express his conviction, though had the 
 king announced that very day that none but murderers 
 should become victims, a universal cry of joy would have 
 burst forth from multitudes of voices. But Kari-Kari was 
 persuaded that his whole strength lay in his power to 
 take life at any moment. One of his highest chiefs was 
 
166 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 said to have lost his head for daring to suggest that he 
 spent too much money on his wives. It was quite evident 
 that unless compelled, he would never alter so convenient 
 and time-honoured a custom. 
 
 A joyful message from prince Ansa, who was still in 
 Fomana, gave us an opportunity of seeing the magni- 
 ficent Amanghyia. He advised us of the dispatch of 
 eleven boxes, which obliged us to apply to Bosommuru 
 to have them at once conveyed to us. We did not see 
 the king, who was sleeping, but admired the tasteful and 
 durable building he had erected, in lieu of the poor 
 temporary huts which had served his followers in former 
 years. The whole was in keeping with his own beauti- 
 fully situated villa. 
 
 In advance of the expected boxes came Robert Kwansa, 
 with not only letters from home, but what we then needed 
 almost more, twenty ounces of gold dust. How thankful 
 we were to the kind brethren for thus hastening to supply 
 our wants, before Elmina was ceded to England, and a rup- 
 ture occurred with Ashantee. The prince, as we have said, 
 was detained on the road, and not until the completion of 
 the celebrations, when the king returned with his court, 
 and we had to be present at the reception, was the royal 
 messenger despatched to accompany him to the coast. 
 
 Our boxes were similarly treated, promises were made 
 and broken, though finally one after another was sent, 
 the last not reaching us until the 3rd of May. Then after 
 all the presents we gave to the king and his chamberlain, 
 they were dissatisfied. The king said he must “ buy” 
 from us further. We declined, for we were really in need 
 of the materials for our own clothes, but he so persisted 
 that at last we gave him another piece, thus realizing how 
 entirely we were prisoners. 
 
 On April the 15th, we were awoke by the rocking of our 
 beds, from a sharp shock of earthquake. Some years 
 
PROLONGED WAITING. 
 
 167 
 
 before, on a like occurrence, human sacrifices had been 
 immediately offered to appease the spirits, but prince 
 Ansa had explained to the king the causes of such events, 
 so that this was happily discontinued, but field work 
 was forbidden on a Thursday, because of an earthquake 
 which had once happened on that day. 
 
 Our darling child was growing strong and healthy, and 
 though only seven months old could stand by a chair, and 
 we needed a girl to take care of her, the nurse being 
 occupied with her own child. When seated before her 
 toys, and the little thing began to prattle, we felt what a 
 treasure we had to cheer us in our continued solitude. 
 We requested Bosommuru to supply us with a servant ; 
 he hesitated, perhaps he felt it was the king’s duty to do 
 this unsolicited, but finally a girl of thirteen, for whom we 
 had to pay twenty-four dollars, was given us, and proved 
 a great help. 
 
 Letters from Administrator Ussher and from Mr. Forson, 
 which were brought to us to translate, gave us some in- 
 sight into the state of affairs. Mr. Ussher expected that 
 prince Ansa’s mission would restore peace, and that since 
 Adu Bofo had returned, we should be set free. After 
 taking possession of Elmina, the English Government 
 would take care that the king should still receive the 
 yearly sum which had been paid by Holland, not as tri- 
 bute, but as a friendly offering. 
 
 In reference to the slaves who had fled from Ashantee to 
 Cape Coast, the British authorities could not according to 
 their laws send them back, but the king was advised to 
 place a guard at the Prah to prevent his subjects leaving 
 Ashantee. Nothing was said about Akjampong, but the 
 authorities seemed willing to send him back from Cape 
 Coast (whither he had been transported), though we should 
 find it more desirable for him to be kept at the Coast till 
 we were set free. Mr. Forson begged the king to let his 
 
168 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 people (sent eight months before with presents to his 
 majesty), leave Coomassie and return to him. The sur- 
 renderingof Elmina occasioned much vexation in the palace, 
 nor was this the only one. Ashantee had quarrelled with 
 Asen about some debt, and the latter had struck a kra 
 (“ king’s soul ”), which was considered a deadly insult. 
 
 We too were not without our grievances. I had 
 worked very hard at our plantation, and more than eighty 
 yam roots had been put in the ground, when one morning 
 I discovered that thirty-five had been dug out again. We 
 were prepared for robberies at harvest time, and had 
 arranged to sleep out of doors, but we had not dreamt of 
 such insolence as this. And how to guard against it we 
 did not know. It would have been easy to get the 
 king to announce with the gong that no one was • to 
 approach our plantation, but what if it occurred after all ? 
 The king regarded the mangoes growing in the court of 
 the mission-house as his property, and desired that they 
 should be better watched ; but we could not even protect 
 them from night robberies, and if a thief chose to run the 
 risk, how could we give him up to be beheaded ? 
 
 We had bought a steady man (Kwaku), belonging to a 
 village near Ahudome, for twenty -two dollars : he could 
 not speak Ashantee, and was beside himself with joy on en- 
 tering our service. Poor fellow, how I longed to be able to 
 take him back to his own country, though he was very 
 useful to us. The other Kwaku was by the king’s order 
 compelled to leave us to his own and our sorrow, and 
 though we had put ourselves to all sorts of inconvenience 
 out of pure regard for him, hoping to be able to give his 
 master what he considered his value. How could thiev- 
 ing and lying decrease in a country where human goods 
 were so revoltingly disposed of. 
 
 The chief of Wusutra was ordered to have all his 
 young men ready to fetch something for the king, and 
 
PROLONGED WAITING. 
 
 169 
 
 four hundred were sent northward, under an Ashantee 
 colonel, whither and for what purpose no one knew. A 
 few days later, the single women of the same village were 
 summoned, the king promising to give them work, hut as 
 we believed to be sold, though they had given themselves 
 up voluntarily, and had been assured they should he sent 
 hack to their own land. Truly it was difficult to enter- 
 tain a warm affection for such a nation, and yet I pain- 
 fully felt that my poor words would be powerless unless 
 they proceeded from a loving heart. 
 
 When the Adae fell on a Sunday, we could scarcely 
 attempt street preaching, on account of the drinking and 
 general excitement. At other times we were greatly en- 
 couraged, as on one occasion, where two of the king’s sons 
 were among the audience, on another when we had more 
 than four hundred attentive listeners, and yet again, when 
 a chief visited me with his two sons who had expressed 
 a desire to know me ; still our hope of making any lasting 
 impression was continually checked. 
 
 On May 30th, the wife of one of the king’s brothers 
 died, and he to express his sympathy, sent more than a 
 dozen victims for sacrifice, accompanied by the wild music 
 of the horns. At such times the question would arise, 
 what were we that we should attempt to do battle against 
 this mighty bulwark of Satan ? It almost seemed as if 
 we heard his scornful laugh ! but we sowed on in faith 
 and hope, looking to God to preserve and fructify the seed. 
 
 A letter from the prince on June 4th occasioned us 
 much concern. It accompanied a box with a variety of 
 things we had ordered, and told us of the arrival of the 
 governor-in-cliief at Elnrina, the taking of which place 
 caused all other affairs to be put on one side, so that the 
 king’s letter remained unanswered. The prince deplored 
 that new comers unacquainted with the country declined 
 to take advice from experienced natives. 
 
170 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 His excellency, Mr Hennesy, had already proclaimed that 
 the way to the Coast was open to every Ashantee, without 
 reference to the prince. Akjampong, who was sent by the 
 Dutch to Kwantiabo, was said to be no longer in custody, 
 and might be expected in Coomassie in a month. This we 
 had long dreaded, knowing well how this proud, cruel 
 man would let loose the bridal of his hatred against 
 all Europeans, and turn the heads of the people. The 
 double-tongued Afirifa, too, was expected with his friends 
 from the Prah, the man who above all others urged the 
 king to insist on a ransom. Mr. Plange was likewise on 
 the road with presents from both the Colonial Govern- 
 ments, among which was a gigantic mirror, so difficult to 
 transport that the king was requested to light the path 
 through the forest, that it might not be damaged. We 
 did not anticipate that Mr. Plange would intercede for 
 our release, and could only trust in the Lord for help in 
 His own good time. 
 
 It was now exactly three years on June 12th since we 
 had been taken prisoners. How little we should have 
 believed it, had we then been told that we could have 
 sustained a three years’ captivity. But the darker the 
 prospect the more earnestly did we desire to do something 
 for the Ashantees, and I arranged a room in the adjoin- 
 ing building for reading and praying, hoping that it 
 would also serve for a school-room. 
 
 I had for some time been trying to collect a few poor 
 children on Sundays, showing them pictures, singing to 
 them and telling them of the Saviour’s love, and more came 
 than I had ventured to expect — why therefore might I not 
 try to teach them daily ? I spoke to them of my wish, and 
 they not only expressed anxiety to learn, but offered to help 
 in the repairs. We opened an entrance from the street 
 that they might come straight into the school-room, and 
 as they entered the scene moved me beyond expression. 
 
PROLONGED WAITING. 
 
 171 
 
 It was about this time that the queen mother made 
 over the treasures of the former king to her son. Accord- 
 ing to Ashantee custom the mother of the heir keeps pos- 
 session of the treasures on the death of the sovereign, 
 until her son has acquired experience. Kwakoo Dooah 
 had now been dead five years, after a reign of thirty -three 
 without going to war, with the exception of a single 
 campaign on the Prah, which was without conflict. He 
 had therefore collected more money than any of his prede- 
 cessors. It was weighed in a large scale held by four 
 strong slaves, but it was not till three months later that 
 the elders allowed Kari-Kari to take possession. 
 
172 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 MR. PLANGE’S SECOND EMBASSY. 
 
 The heavy rains of July were almost too much for the 
 old mission-house, with its soaked walls and leaking roof, 
 3 r et so many new Dampans were being built, that canes 
 needed for repairs were not procurable, and we petitioned 
 the king to allow us to use grass instead. Forty years 
 before this same request had been denied the Wesleyan 
 missionaries, a grass roof being prohibited in Coomassie, 
 but our petition was successful, and the king said, 
 “ Begin as soon as you please.” 
 
 Under an inundation of tropical rain, Mr. Plange and 
 his wife were ceremoniously welcomed on the mpramaso 
 place, after a terrible journey of- ten weeks, during which 
 his money was exhausted, and he and his people nearly 
 starved. He brought a number of boxes with him which 
 aroused the cupidity of Opoku, who zealously offered to 
 receive him. Indeed the king had to interfere before the 
 old man yielded the point, and we were allowed to wel- 
 come him into the mission-house, and to receive the 
 letters and presents he had brought us from unknown 
 friends in Berne. 
 
 Mr. Plange had been sent by both the English and 
 Dutch governments, and gave the king official information 
 of the ceding of Elmina to the British. He was com- 
 missioned by the administrator, Mr. Pope Hennesy, to 
 offer not only the usual yearly present, but to double it, 
 that peace might be secured, and he expressed the hope 
 
MR. FLANGE’S SECOND EMBASSY. 
 
 173 
 
 which had been so often expressed before that his majesty 
 would set his innocent white prisoners free. The Dutch 
 governor Ferguson also sent, with the news of the 
 termination of the confederacy, presents to the king, con- 
 sisting of the costly mirror before alluded to, and a 
 general’s helmet and sword. 
 
 He described Akjampong as having behaved in so 
 violent a manner that had an Ashantee king been thus 
 treated by a guest, he would certainly have had him be- 
 headed, but out of regard to the old friendship of the two 
 governments he had only had him conveyed to Asim, from 
 whence he would find his own way back to Coomassie, 
 and he begged the king to forgive him as the governor 
 had done. 
 
 The sympathy of de Haes, the Dutch commander of 
 the frigate Wassenar lying before Elmina, touched us 
 deeply; he interceded for us in a special letter, sent 
 presents to the king, and begged in his own name for our 
 release. The official answer to the king’s letter was en- 
 trusted by Mr. Hennesy to the Ashantee messengers, 
 Kotiko and Afirifa. He agreed to a ransom of £1000, but 
 not a farthing more, and if the king permitted us to leave, 
 the money was to be paid at the Prah. Mr. Plange 
 hoped the king would be so satisfied with his yearly 
 present being doubled, that he would not desire any 
 additional ransom. But our hope was not bright, we had 
 ceased to look for anything from men. Our trust was in 
 the Lord, in the crisis which we felt was now at hand. 
 (See Appendix V.) 
 
 One day we were suddenly summoned to the palace 
 with Mrs. Plange, that the king might show us his wives, 
 and little Rosie was especially invited. After long 
 waiting we were led into the inner court, where sat the 
 monarch surrounded by little boys ; opposite to him, and 
 the central figure in a group of thirty others, was the first 
 
174 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 wife, weighed down with golden ornaments. The entire 
 party seemed much pleased to have so good an oppor- 
 tunity of inspecting us, but the little one was the chief 
 attraction. “ Could she run,” asked the king. Kokoo 
 put her down, just holding her under the arms, when 
 she ran straight up to him, to his and every one’s great 
 delight. He held out his hands, drew her between his 
 knees and played with her. Rosie, all unconscious that 
 she was a prisoner, could not take her eyes off his sandals. 
 What pleased me least was that the king insisted on 
 being saluted by each of the women, and made my wife 
 take her hat off to look at both sides of her hair, com- 
 paring her with a white albino. But we were prisoners, 
 and we had to submit. 
 
 We were also obliged to show ourselves at the recep- 
 tion of Kotiko and Afirifa. Opoku, that nephew of Adu 
 Bofo, who had been sent by him in July, 1869, to the 
 Kroboes as a guarantee of our speedy release, was also 
 present, together with forty soldiers, part of the troop 
 which had accompanied Akjampong to Elmina. From 
 the opposite side there approached a procession bearing 
 presents of rum, sheep, and oxen from Yoew Boakje, a son 
 of the late king, who wished to express his thanks to the 
 reigning sovereign for having offered numerous sacrifices 
 to celebrate the death of his mother and brother, which 
 had taken place some years before ! 
 
 But this was not all we were compelled to witness. 
 Boakje followed the present with a party of warriors 
 painted red, who stood firing before the king for a full 
 quarter of an hour, then came their wives, who also 
 returned thanks, after which the king gave his presents, 
 consisting of gold, various ornaments, clothing, &c., 
 carried in three divisions. At the head of each marched 
 a royal messenger, loudly proclaiming to all the chiefs 
 what the king gave for the funeral celebration, in money, 
 
MR. FLANGE'S SECOND EMBASSY. 
 
 175 
 
 jewels, dresses, sheep, and finally in human sacrifices, and 
 hardly had the presents been produced when a number of 
 odumfo (executioners) appeared, followed by a blood- 
 thirsty multitude, who rushed into the next street. Three 
 chosen victims were led forth, who had been already lying 
 between life and death for some weeks, with their feet 
 and hands in irons, understanding too well the cause of 
 the firing. 
 
 Presently, one of the party who had gone off returned 
 in a state of high excitement, displaying a knife. One of 
 the intended victims had somehow procured this weapon, 
 and with it had wounded the odumfo, who sprang upon 
 him. Another of these wretches speedily ran him through 
 the cheek, and he was brought here bound. 
 
 The multitude hearing the death drum hurried in the 
 direction whence the sound proceeded, the fatal signal was 
 soon heard, and a [muffled sound announced that the exe- 
 cution was over, the band returned playing and uttering 
 cries of joy, and sat down by his majesty. We after- 
 wards came accidentally upon the blood-stained ground, 
 where lay the headless trunks, their hands bound on their 
 backs, and a warrior standing by, deliberately smearing 
 his fetish with the blood of the last victim. 
 
 We had already seen a great deal of Coomassie, and 
 our eyes and hearts were in some degree accustomed to its 
 horrors, but this was overwhelming. The Ashantees 
 stood around laughing and joking, whilst I attempted to 
 hurry home to sigh and cry for this poor nation. But 
 no ! we were forced to stay to see the king pass. He 
 came, surrounded by torches, in his sedan chair, which is 
 bordered by a dozen swords covered with gold. He saw 
 and saluted us with a smile, but looked confused as if he 
 were struggling with serious thoughts. Oh, when will 
 Christianity help these poor deluded people ? 
 
 Weeks passed by, and Mr. Plange was not invited to 
 
176 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANEE. 
 
 appear, or remembered with any presents. It was said 
 that Kotiko the privy counsellor had reproached the 
 king with spending too much money on strangers ; people 
 here however seem fond of surprises, for on July 29tli he 
 was suddenly summoned to the palace, and we were to go 
 with him. In the outer yard we met Afirifa and Kotiko 
 with others, which led us to suppose that they wished to 
 acquit themselves of their embassy. When therefore Mr. 
 Plange was ordered to read his letters, he stated that he 
 had arrived at the capital before Afirifa, and could not 
 allow his affairs to be mixed up with his (Afirifa’s), where- 
 upon the latter was sent into the outer court. Mr. Plange 
 commenced reading, but the remarks of the Dutch gover- 
 nor upon Akjampong’s unjustifiable conduct were so 
 severe that we were sent to the other side of the court. 
 
 When the words were read, “ King William III. trans- 
 fers Elmina with all rights and possessions on the Gold 
 Coast to her majesty the queen of Great Britain, etc,” the 
 interpreter Nantschi explained, “ The king of Holland is 
 queen Victoria’s husband ; how is it that he sells his pos- 
 sessions to his wife ? ” Mr. Plange did not attend to this 
 interpretation, but went on reading and explaining in the 
 Fan tee dialect. 
 
 The king enquired if the chiefs of the various races 
 in and around Elmina had given their consent to this 
 transfer. He was told that the king of Elmina had 
 mounted the British flag and fired seven times to ex- 
 press his joy at the English present of rum, etc. 
 The announcement of a yearly present of forty-eight oz. 
 of gold instead of the usual twenty-four, was received 
 with universal approbation, but the king broke up the 
 interview with the unmeaning phrase, that he “ wished 
 to live in peace with the white people, and hoped to dis- 
 miss their messengers with good reports of him.” 
 
 In the meantime he seemed to wish to raise his own 
 
MR. FLANGE'S SECOND EMBASSY. 
 
 177 
 
 position by elevating that of his friends. Men who till 
 now had only been his chamberlains, and whose office it 
 was to carry his sedan chair and large umbrella, were 
 made chiefs. 
 
 On August 5th, these men dressed in a style denoting 
 the highest rank, thanked the king publicly in a large 
 assembly in the Elmina street. Each of them aimed at 
 showing himself off to the best advantage by boasting of 
 his greatness and power, and displaying his jewellery and 
 riches, whilst his followers danced furiously, and endea- 
 voured to outdo each other in screaming and firing off guns. 
 
 These proceedings struck us as of a very warlike 
 nature, and there were other movements amongst the im- 
 portant persons present which were somewhat inexpli- 
 cable. For instance the prince of Kokofu was honoured 
 by a reception in the evening, on which occasion the king 
 presented him with seventy-six powder boxes. The 
 prince of Bekwse also arrived, and these gentlemen will 
 not be allowed to leave the town until after the feast of 
 yams has been celebrated, which is to be unusually early 
 this year. 
 
 On August 5th, Mr. Plange’s present arrived. It was 
 poor in the extreme, consisting of two lean sheep, fifteen 
 small bananas, and thirty-six dollars, with nine more for 
 his wife. This parsimony might result from a wise pre- 
 caution on the part of the monarch, who knew he must 
 make a much greater effort when he dismisses the ambas- 
 sador, especially if he send us with him. He had privately 
 informed prince Ansa that this time he would really let 
 us go, but we did not rely on his word. 
 
 Mr. Plange tried in a later assembly, which was attended 
 by the whole council, to show the king things in their 
 true light, plainly telling him that if we were not released, 
 the barricading would certainly be enforced, and repeating 
 that £1000 would be the very highest sum which would 
 
 N 
 
178 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 be paid for our ransom. The conversation at length took 
 a confidential tone, when the king remarked that he 
 would beg the governor to send more missionaries, “ who 
 would pray to God, and repair the mission-house.” He 
 might have thought that besides the ornament to the town 
 of a stately building, a certain blessing would be connected 
 with it, proceeding from the Christian’s God. His super- 
 stitious mind probably fancied some earthly good would 
 come to him in a mysterious way, if he so far protected 
 and assisted missionaries. 
 
 Amidst so much that was painful, we had great 
 satisfaction and comfort in our little school — from 
 ten to thirteen boys came regularly one hour a day, and 
 though they had difficulty in learning the letters, they 
 enjoyed singing, and were able to manage the two songs 
 we taught them, “Great Emmanuel,” and “Oh how joy- 
 ful,” pretty well. They were wild little fellows, and ac- 
 customed to idle about in the market-place, and often 
 quarrelled, when one or another would stay away ; their 
 singing too was in the onset dreadful howling — calling for 
 much forbearance and patience, but we felt it such a 
 mercy to be able to set to work even in this simple way, 
 that we were not easily discouraged. When Joseph, on 
 his return from the Coast, brought amongst other things 
 some slates and pencils, our scholars were very much 
 delighted. * 
 
 * In a letter of the same date Mr. K. wrote, “I must add some 
 words to brother R.’s note, for he speaks too humldy of our work in 
 Coomassie. W e have an irregular congregation, which has seldom num- 
 bered less than three hundred individuals, mostly men and youths. 
 Our school contains from fourteen to fifteen boys, sons of respectable 
 Ashantees, who, although they must often be summoned when they idle 
 about the streets, yet always come. I can hear them from my room 
 just now, singing really well to the tune of ‘God save the Queen.’ 
 We have also contrived a little chapel from the ruins of a house, where 
 we hold our school and services ; and better than all, the Ashantees 
 know us aud begin to trust us, so that we have already a footing here.” 
 
MR. PLANGE'S SECOND EMBASSY. 
 
 179 
 
 We were so far encouraged as seriously to contemplate 
 establishing a permanent mission in Coomassie, and I 
 looked forward in the event of our gaining our liberty, to 
 joining David Asanti in this work. I soon found an 
 opportunity of stating my wishes to the king. He had 
 seemed so well disposed towards us in all his dealings 
 with Afirifa, that I placed before him the question of our 
 committee on the subject. 
 
 He replied, “ That is just what I want, missionaries 
 ought to be here, and I will send my own sons to the 
 school.” On my continuing— that I had now lived among 
 them for three years, loved them, hated no one, and was 
 prepared to return if my elders would send me, — “ Yes,” 
 he replied, “ now you speak sweet words, but when you 
 are once at the Coast you will forget everything.” 
 
 I immediately approached nearer and answered, “ I am 
 a missionary and do not tell lies. To return is my firm 
 determination. If my elders will not send me, I must 
 refrain. If they send me I will come with joy.” To which 
 he again replied, “Very good, if you come or your brother, 
 I will confide to you my son to train, and will visit your 
 mission-house from time to time.” Several of the chiefs 
 joined in at this, saying, “We too will send our sons to 
 school.” Still the day of our release remained undecided. 
 
 The Yam festival that year was less numerously 
 attended than usual, but the Sunday was spoiled, and we 
 were obliged to omit street preaching. The human 
 sacrifice on this occasion was a Fetish priest, whose 
 severed head the wretched old Odumfo exhibited before 
 us.’ 1 " The king danced with a small silk handkerchief in 
 his hand instead of his sword and gun, a change which 
 we understood to signify his peaceful intentions. Much 
 drinking followed, but he was not intoxicated as usual, 
 and parted from us with a warm pressure of the hand. 
 
 The first day of sprinkling and purification fell on 
 
180 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 Friday, August 30th, and I was again forced to witness 
 headless bodies dragged by a rope to the horrible recep- 
 tacle which already contained thousands. On the second 
 day of purification, September 17th, we withdrew from the 
 ceremony held in honour of the protecting Fetish Bosom- 
 muru, and went to our plantation, for in the meantime 
 our horizon had again darkened ; indeed, the storm was 
 already begun. 
 
 On September 2nd, the high council met, at which were 
 the Princes Dwaben, Mampong, and Bekwae, Avhile Adu 
 Bofo, who was seriously ill, was represented by his son, 
 and a subordinate officer, Nantschi. The subject of the 
 ransom being first discussed, Nantschi expressed his 
 astonishment at the governor naming £1000 as the highest 
 sum, when their demand had been £4860 at the very 
 lowest. To this the king replied, “ Siisse will come again 
 and found a school, but with such demands we should 
 make this return impossible,” he then suggested the sum 
 should be lowered to £2000, to which, after a long 
 palaver, they all agreed. 
 
 Mr. Plange was then called upon to give his opinion. 
 Utterly unable to conceal his annoyance, he said abruptly 
 that the governor would not pay a farthing more than 
 £1000, and if he returned to the Coast without us, the 
 way would be blocked immediately. 
 
 Fatal words ! The chiefs first laughed, then a general 
 tone of dissatisfaction was apparent, and the storm broke 
 out in curses, oaths, and threats. “ A few days ago,” said 
 the king, “ I thought you were joking, if you are in earnest 
 you may come. We are ready ! Your governor cannot 
 leave his fort without an umbrella, so afraid is he 
 of sun and rain. Let him try to come to us. For a 
 long time the Ashantees have been going up to Fan tee, 
 and then the white men hid themselves in their 
 forts, it would be something new if the Fantees were to 
 
MR. FLANGE'S SECOND EMBASSY. 
 
 181 
 
 come here !” This was spoken amid thundering applause. 
 The Bantama prince then shook his fist in Plange’s face, 
 and in the most offensive and insulting language, 
 threatened war. The queen mother said, “ I am only a 
 woman, hut would fight the governor with my left hand.” 
 “ I am but a small chief, said another, yet shall the 
 governor pale before me;” while many voices cried, “ who- 
 ever sells fixes the price. We had trouble enough to get 
 these goods here ; if the governor will not buy them, he 
 may leave them.” At last there was a frantic and united 
 cry of “ We will not give them up. Let him fetch them 
 with fire and sword, we will kill them;” while the king 
 turned angrily to Plange, adding, “ if you wish, I can show 
 you my supply of powder.” 
 
 One man alone remained quiet in the uproar — the 
 gigantic prince of Mampong, who had before voted for 
 our freedom without a ransom. To him Plange turned 
 with the request that he would try to soften down the 
 high council, while the king exclaimed, “ that is a good 
 word, we will now break up.” It was evident all wished 
 that things should take a milder turn, as the interpreters 
 remarked that Mr Plange need not repeat to the governor 
 what he had just heard. 
 
 That after their recent heavy losses of money, men and 
 first-rate leaders, the chiefs should again wish for war, we 
 could scarcely believe, though if it were declared, they 
 would doubtless march into the field with spirit. But far 
 worse to me was the thought that in that case the idea of 
 a mission in Ashantee must be given up, and I greatly 
 doubted whether the king would set us free, even if 
 £2000 were offered for our ransom, though at the same 
 time I did not believe there would be war on our account, 
 neither did the committee expect it. 
 
 For some weeks Kiihne had been suffering from his old 
 complaint, cough and hemorrhage ; the continued disap- 
 
182 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 pointment told upon him and depressed his spirits, so 
 that I much desired speedy freedom for him, whilst we, 
 having better health, might remain yet. Our Rosie was 
 a year old and strong for her age ; our delight in her 
 greatly softened our affliction, especially when she took 
 her first step alone. 
 
 Mr. Plange remained with us, while a royal messenger 
 was despatched to the Coast with a determined answer 
 to his demands, which had been fully discussed in council. 
 Kiihne too wrote to the governor, telling him that the 
 chiefs here had the upper hand, and would gladly draw 
 the king into another war ; M. Bonnat and I added a few 
 lines begging that if possible K.’s liberty might be 
 brought about. 
 
 The king privately represented to Plange how unwisely 
 he had behaved. He professed himself in favour of 
 peace, but said the overbearing chiefs insisted on a ransom 
 in gold. He also dared to boast how well he provided for 
 us (nine dollars for five persons for three weeks !) without 
 our working for it. He had of course observed K.’s deli- 
 cate health, and would have given him a wife if he had 
 only asked him, to which the ambassador replied that 
 missionaries were not so easily satisfied in the choice of a 
 wife, and the best thing was to send the sick man to the 
 Coast at once. 
 
 The king was however not to be persuaded, though he 
 hinted that he might eventually take £1500, and finished 
 by making a request that the governor should send him 
 five casks of chalk, and all sorts of oil colours to restore 
 his stone house ; also clocks, bells, waterproof boots, &c. 
 Ansa’s nephew, Owusu Kokoo, a man whom we could 
 trust, whom the king regarded as his grandson, and 
 made the only channel for confidential communication 
 with the Coast, was despatched with these requests. How 
 childish would this behaviour appear to the governor. 
 
A CRITICAL 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 A CRITICAL TIME. 
 
 The loner threatened crisis now seemed imminent. 
 People from Aguogo (belonging to Ashantee Akem) had 
 sent word to their relatives in Akem to be on their guard, 
 as the king thought of making war with them, and when 
 this came to his ears, it was immediately brought before 
 the high council. The chiefs of Ashantee Akem pleaded, 
 not guilty, and had to drink the odum water, after which 
 six of them were condemned to death. Our acquaintance, 
 the chief Asamoa, escaped, and was afterwards pardoned 
 on paying a heavy fine, but the friendly Mampong was 
 kept in irons. When this became known, many of the 
 inhabitants of Aguogo and Sokore hastily concealed them- 
 selves. 
 
 A chief in the vassal state of Serem had been amusing 
 himself with making an image of gold to display his 
 riches. The king sent messengers to demand this image, 
 whom the chief dismissed, saying, if the king wished 
 for an image, he could make one for himself, upon which 
 other messengers were despatched, and the way was 
 ordered to be barricaded until their return. 
 
 To the north of Asini, and west of Fan tee, a day’s 
 march further into the interior, was the commercial town 
 of Kinshabo, numbering about four thousand inhabitants. 
 Its Prince Amatifu, an ally of Ashantee, had delivered a 
 large number of powder-boxes on credit to the king, for 
 which he offered in payment the hundreds of Wusutra 
 
184 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 youths who had been sent away from their homes ( see 
 page 169). The chief refused to take them, and sent word 
 that if the king did not pay in gold, he would wait no 
 longer. From this, and from the fact that, on account of 
 the expense he declined to visit the abode of his Fetish 
 during the yam festival, it appeared that Kari-Kari was 
 really suffering from want of money. Kwakoo Dooah’s 
 treasure ( see page 171) was regarded as crown property, 
 that might be used for national but not for personal 
 expenses. 
 
 An Ashantee one day tauntingly exclaimed to a Fantee, 
 “ Only wait a while, and the king will march against you 
 and drag you all here.” In a private interview with Mr. 
 Plange, the king declared in angry tones his love of peace, 
 and commissioned the ambassador to write to the gover- 
 nor that very night, stating that if it was a case of 
 necessity, £1000 would be sufficient as ransom, but it 
 must be paid immediately. The letter was to be dated 
 October 1st, but the messenger, Owusu Kokoo, was not to 
 deliver it until the governor had really refused the 
 demanded £2000. Mr. Plange conceded so far as to draw 
 up the letter, but privately communicated its contents to 
 the governor, through a bearer. To us it seemed as if the 
 Ashantees would be satisfied with any sum that might 
 enable them at once to declare war. * 
 
 * This letter may serve as characteristic of the style of the Ashantee 
 courts : — 
 
 “ It is the pressing wish of my great chiefs that I should communi- 
 cate to your excellency, that with regard to the ransom for the white 
 men who are here, which has been valued in my letter sent by my chief 
 Owusu Kokoo Kuma at £2000, my views have now undergone a change, 
 viz., that your excellency has now only £1000 to pay, which is promised 
 to me and my chiefs, for, considering the now firmly established peace, 
 it seems unnecessary to me to enlighten your excellency further upon it. 
 I have done all that I could in this matter, also your excellency’s 
 messenger, Mr. Plange, has exerted himself extraordinarily with my 
 chiefs, and I have endeavoured to foster good feeling towards your ex- 
 
A CRITICAL TIME. 
 
 185 
 
 | 
 
 The next day the man who had threatened the Fantee 
 was charged and found guilty. Plange begged for the poor 
 fellow’s life, but the king would not listen. “ You shall 
 see how I chastise such deceivers,” was his angry reply. 
 A further petition to the queen mother was successful 
 so far, that the cruel monarch consented to sleep over 
 it. Meanwhile the offender was placed in the block 
 and unmercifully thrashed, amid scornful cries of con- 
 tempt. 
 
 We were just then gladdened by letters from home, 
 brought us by two Fantees on September 80th. Friends, 
 relations, and fellow- workers, overwhelmed us with love 
 and tender sympathy. They also unconsciously aided me 
 in a profitable transaction. 
 
 For a long time the mohammedans had been trying to 
 persuade me to part with my clock for a slave, but I 
 did not like to give it up, and promised to send for 
 another. A beautiful watch sent from Mr. Michaud in 
 Neuchatel gave me the opportunity of gratifying them. 
 I hesitated to accept the thirty dollars they offered, as 
 it was only worth about three, but willingly took a 
 little girl of eight years old, who had been stolen from 
 her country and kept in slavery. The buyers had seen 
 a similar watch in Timbuctoo, and were especially 
 astonished at its striking the hours, and went off quite 
 proud of their treasure. 
 
 Other things had been sent, but the king’s prohibition 
 
 cellency. Therefore I beg your excellency, in order that this affair may 
 be quickly concluded, to pay me the sum, partly in goods, partly in gold 
 dust or coin, through my messenger ; so that I may be enabled to send 
 the white men to the coast, and to announce peace to all my land. I 
 hope your excellency will send back the messenger twenty days after 
 sight, and expect that your excellency will allow no delay to take place 
 in the matter, but complete it according to our mutual wishes.” 
 
 Kofi Kari-Kari. 
 (Coffee Calcalli.) 
 
186 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 made it difficult for us to get them. For upwards of two 
 months five boxes had been lying in Akrofrum, only three 
 days journey from the capital, but our repeated entreaties 
 to be allowed to have them were answered with promises 
 only, and when I sent messengers they were turned back, 
 until at length after continued applications, Bosommuru 
 sent a sword-bearer to accompany my people, and they 
 finally brought them on October 19th. 
 
 My school was causing me some anxiety. We gave a 
 fortnight’s holiday to allow the boys to attend the yam 
 festival, and when I heard (Oct. 3rd) that some had 
 returned, I called them, and begged them to come again 
 to school. They seemed frightened, for a boy who had 
 only once attended had been complained of to the king 
 and well thrashed. When I doubted the truth of the 
 story, and spoke of mentioning it, they begged me with 
 tears not to do so ; it would cost them, as tale bearers 
 and betrayers, their heads. I quieted them with the 
 promise not to tell anything of what I had heard, but 
 took the matter, which seriously troubled me, to God in 
 prayer. 
 
 While I was thus free from my daily engagements I 
 went with my wife, who needed a change, to M. Bon- 
 nat’s cottage in the plantation, where we remained some 
 weeks. 
 
 I asked Bosommuru why the children did not appear, 
 and if the king had forbidden it. He professed to know 
 nothing, but would enquire, and a week later gave me the 
 king’s permission to gather them together again. Still 
 I felt under restraint. On my way home however, I 
 beckoned one of them who was standing in the market 
 place, but he ran away as if he had seen a ghost. Prince 
 Ansa’s relation too, Kwabena, had been taken away from 
 us by his friends, though he had been with us for some 
 time. They said he should come back in five days, but 
 
A CRITICAL TIME. 
 
 187 
 
 lie did not return, and when I saw him he told me that 
 his people did not like him to be with us. 
 
 Amid these many discouragements, the welfare of these 
 poor people pressed heavily on my heart. One day, 
 meeting several of my former scholars in the market 
 place, I again invited them, and promised to give them 
 oranges. They came for this, but persisted in saying they 
 were afraid to come to school, although I told them they 
 had the king’s permission. Later in the day others 
 arrived, attracted no doubt by the oranges, promising 
 they would come back the following Monday. And they 
 really did so (October 23rd), that is three of them, whom 
 we begged to bring others. 
 
 We had soon eight Ashantees, who came with our own 
 boys and sat down again to learn, rejoicing greatly at the 
 Christmas gifts we were preparing. But alas ! first one 
 and then another was called away to follow his Adamfo 
 (friend). Most of the free youths being destined to be 
 followers of this or that chief, to make a parade before 
 him at the ceremonies, and when grown up to follow him 
 with a gun. 
 
 On (October 22nd), we heard that a high council had 
 been held in Bantama, when the chiefs had sworn they 
 would march against the Coast, to which the king re- 
 plied, “If you go, I shall go with you.” A few days 
 later we were told that Ashantee had promised assistance 
 to the prince of Kwantiabo, who had long sought its help 
 against a neighbouring state. 
 
 o o o 
 
 That something was going on, Mr. Plange had to learn 
 to his bitter cost, the king declaring in an assembly of 
 the council that he “ interfered in the politics of the king- 
 dom, and acted as if no one could read.” It was evi- 
 dently known that the ambassador had secretly written 
 to the governor, and unscrupulously compromised the 
 king by communicating the proceedings of the council — 
 
188 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASUANTEE. 
 
 (see page 184). He was somewhat disconcerted, although 
 lie was not altogether without means of defence, as he 
 had been censured by the governor for not having ac- 
 quainted him with the storm of indignation which had 
 burst forth as detailed at pages 180-81. After a painful 
 explanation the ambassador was made to write to the 
 governor in the king’s name to ask him to send the rest 
 of the Ashantees to Apollonia. 
 
SEEMING LIBERTY. 
 
 189 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 SEEMING LIBERTY. 
 
 “When the Lord turned again the captivity of His 
 people, we were like unto them that dream,” so sang the 
 captive Israelites in Babylon, and so were we now inclined 
 to sing in Coomassie. Yet our hopes on former occasions 
 had been so often dashed that they were even now 
 mingled with many misgivings, which subsequent events, 
 alas ! justified. 
 
 On the 8th, the king, with his assembled chiefs, gave 
 audience to Mr. Plange and ourselves, under one of the 
 spacious galleries, when it was stated by Osee, the 
 attendant, that £1000 was the ultimatum of the sum 
 offered by the governor for our release. Some of the 
 chiefs rose on hearing this, and rudely demanded £2000, 
 declaring that Adu Bofo had expended thus much, where- 
 upon the king affirmed that the outlay had been his, and 
 he would accept the £1000 ; then addressing himself to 
 us, he added, “you will leave to-morrow for Fomana, I 
 will prepare everything to-day ; from there,” said he to 
 Plange, “ you will write to Ansa, and when the money 
 reaches the Prah, you can cross.” 
 
 The thankful joy with which we heard these words, 
 and the throbbing of our hearts as we thought of reunion 
 with our loved ones, cannot be described. We at once 
 approached, took the jewelled hand of the monarch in 
 ours, and expressed our gratitude, while Plange thanked 
 him on his knees. Our words would have been warmer 
 but for sad remembrances too vivibly impressed on our 
 
190 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 minds — unjustly captured! sold for £1000! Still we 
 tried to feel hopeful and happy. The general’s represen- 
 tative was not satisfied, hut the interpreters stood and 
 cried, “ as the king has decided, so let it be.” 
 
 The uproar that followed was awful, and we soon per- 
 ceived that “ to-morrow ” was an indefinite future. A 
 severe trial was already in store, for the very next day 
 our treasured little Rose was seized with fever and con- 
 vulsions, and for many hours struggled for life, so that we 
 almost anticipated the dreadful alternative of having to 
 leave her behind should we ever get free ourselves. The 
 king however seemed to wish to hasten our journey, and 
 to be rid of us and all our belongings, and we expected 
 Sunday the 10th to be our last in Coomassie. 
 
 We had before planned a kind of Clmistmas entertain- 
 ment for our school boys, but in our excitement and our 
 anxiety for Rosie, we could only arrange a few presents 
 on two small tables covered with a white cloth, and when 
 ready we rang a bell to call our guests. These poor little 
 untamed and noisy fellows came in quite subdued, and 
 listened attentively while I addressed them. They joined 
 us in singing, after which I prayed, and they again sang the 
 pieces they knew. 
 
 I then told them of Jesus, the children’s friend, 
 who loved them and their country, and would make 
 them holy if they would come to Him and ask Him. I 
 explained that as we might not perhaps remain among them 
 till Christmas, we were fulfiling our promise beforehand, 
 and giving them our Christmas gifts now — to each, material 
 for a dress, a handkerchief from Berne, and some biscuits 
 and oranges. The joy was great ; they received these unac- 
 customed riches with beaming eyes, sang again and left us. 
 
 This was the happiest day I had spent in Coomas- 
 sie, for truly God had permitted me to see great things 
 from a very insignificant beginning. We had been sowing 
 
SEEMING LIBERTY. 
 
 191 
 
 for eternity, and I prayed, “ Oh ! may this seed take root 
 in the hearts of the little ones.” The hymns they have 
 learnt they will often sing, such as, “ Where may the soul 
 find her home and her rest,” the result I committed in 
 faith to the Lord. Fever prevented me from rising the 
 next day, hut I received a visit from Bosommuru and 
 Sabeng, who brought us two peredwane (seventy-two 
 dollars) for our journey, and nothing now remained but 
 to take our formal leave of the king. 
 
 I resolved on making an effort to redeem Palm and his 
 wife Kokoo, who otherwise must be left according to our 
 promise, when we had received permission to keep them 
 with us. I begged Bosommuru to intercede with the 
 king, offering a ransom. Their owner, Kwasi Dornfe, de- 
 manded eight peredwanes, but finally, after much opposi- 
 tion, consented to take six — two hundred and sixteen 
 dollars. This we advanced from the mission funds, for 
 we felt it would be unkind and ungrateful to leave this 
 worthy couple to return into captivity, and be separated 
 for the remainder of their lives. To the woman we were' 
 especially attached for her devoted care of our child. 
 Palm promised the repayment of the debt in one year 
 for which he pledged his two houses in Akra. 
 
 Feverish and exhausted by packing, we paid our final 
 visit to his majesty in the evening, and found him in 
 good humour, counting out the money just received for 
 the Palms. “ Now,” said he, “ I shall see if you will keep 
 your word and return ; and when you meet the governor, 
 tell him to send Akjampong and his suite back to 
 Coomassie.” He expressed a wish that one of us would 
 go with his messenger to the Coast, that it might be 
 evident we were released, but we declined, saying, we 
 “ preferred to receive our freedom together,” and left. 
 
 Troubles and annoyances of every description delayed 
 our departure for two days, when with only half our escort 
 
192 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 of bearers and hammocks, we turned our backs on 
 Coomassie, followed by a crowd of insolent and abusive 
 beggars, who snatched all they could from us to the very 
 end. We saw with great pleasure that our scholars 
 remained true to us, for they followed us to the river, 
 and there took an affectionate farewell. 
 
 The next morning we found the river in Dasu so 
 swollen that it was hazardous to cross the crazy bridge, 
 which consisted of the trunk of a tree. I was too ill to 
 venture that night or the next day, but on the 14th we 
 made the perilous attempt, and crept tremblingly over, 
 holding on by a long trailing plant, while a bearer carried 
 my wife on his shoulders, and another took Rosie. 
 
 For many days afterwards I was prostrated by fever, and 
 it was only by almost superhuman efforts, urged on by the 
 merciless royal messengers, that we on the evening of the 
 loth, reached Fomana. How gladly would we have 
 then rested, but this was not permitted. Exhausted 
 though we were, we had to undergo a formal reception by 
 the chief, who however treated us very kindly. Our 
 dear child’s state continued so critical that we still 
 despaired of her life, but our prayers were graciously 
 answered, and she was spared to us. 
 
 From Fomana the messengers were sent forward to 
 inform the governor at Cape Coast of our arrival thus far, 
 and to receive the £1000, with which we were told 
 they were to make purchases. We at once saw our posi- 
 tion, and how problematic it was that we should cross 
 the Prah. Afirifa arrived on the 19th, professedly as our 
 escort to the Coast, there to conclude a formal treaty of 
 peace. Haughty as his usual bearing was, he was now 
 civil and even respectful towards us. Several of Mr. 
 Plange’s people, who had remained behind to finish their 
 preparations, soon joined us, and brought news that in 
 Coomassie all were preparing for a campaign. We 
 
SEEMING LIBERTY. 
 
 193 
 
 observed signs of this in loads of ammunition, rum, and 
 salt, continually passing through Fomana, and we felt 
 sure that the pride of Ashantee had reached such a height 
 that no lasting peace with England could be maintained. 
 Most truly should we have rejoiced could we at that 
 moment have seen the Prah behind us ! Thus we thought 
 while still lingering near the river in November, and 
 when our written narrative was resumed on December 
 17th, our apprehensions proved to be well founded, for 
 we had then been cruelly driven back again to our old 
 prison house. 
 
 We had evidently been sent to Fomana to induce the 
 governor to pay the £1000, whilst we were yet in the 
 power of Ashantee, and that we might be kept in ignor- 
 ance of the preparations for war against the Protectorate, 
 which had been decided on for months, but were 
 only now openly commencing. Until the end of Novem- 
 ber, we waited in suspense the return of the two messen- 
 gers, Osei and Owusu Adum, from the coast, wondering 
 much as to the means of paying for the costly war 
 material always in transit, being certain that no credit 
 would be allowed by the governor. We afterwards found 
 that prince Ansa, deceived by the fair promises of Owuso 
 Kokoo, and hoping to hasten our release, had with another 
 friend agreed to stand security for his nephew’s (Owusu 
 Kokoo’s) purchases. 
 
 On December 6 th twelve bearers arrived from the 
 governor, bringing a letter from prince Ansa, telling us 
 he hoped to welcome us in a few days at Mr. Blankson’s 
 country seat. He regretted Kiihne’s refusal to accompany 
 the messenger Osei to the Coast, as his arrival there 
 would have given the governor confidence in the pay- 
 ment of the money, and he thought would have hastened 
 our departure. We had declined this, fearing to be 
 caught in a trap ; and we soon saw that we were right. 
 
 o 
 
194 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 The two messengers arrived on the 7th : we could get no 
 intelligence from them, hut were told by a Fantee that 
 Mr. Dawson, the governor’s interpreter, was on his way, 
 and we hoped that he might be the bearer of our ransom. 
 He arrived the same evening, and handed us an official 
 letter in the presence of the chief, whom he saluted. 
 The £1000 had been weighed out before the Ashantee 
 ambassadors, and was then to be sealed and given into 
 the charge of Mr. F. Grant, a merchant, who would hold 
 it until our arrival at the Coast. We were hardly allowed 
 to speak to Mr. Dawson, but found that he was going on 
 to Coomassie, at the request of the king, and had per- 
 mission to remain as a hostage for us, lest the king might 
 doubt whether the governor had really sent the money. 
 Owusu Kokoo was also on his way back to Coomassie. 
 
 Sunday the 8th was a painful day to us. The two am- 
 bassadors paradgd the village with ominous looks. Owusu 
 Kokoo saluted us on his arrival in his usual friendly 
 manner, but made no communication. I held a service 
 in the street with great enjoyment, but noticed that the 
 Fomanians kept aloof, and after closing, a Christian from 
 Elmina told me that he and his companions feared they 
 would not be allowed to return to the Coast. One of them 
 who had tried to start for the Coast was sent back with 
 an intimation that, as the priests were “ making fetish ” 
 all along the road that Sunday, all strangers must be for- 
 bidden to pass. I tried to comfort him by reminding him 
 how little we could rely on such reports ; nevertheless, I 
 could not divest myself of grave fears. 
 
 In the evening, whilst bathing in the river, Palm came 
 with the news that messengers from Coomassie were 
 waiting for us, and that they were accompanied by 
 hammock-bearers. I was at once convinced we were to 
 be carried back, and on entering the house of the chief 
 Obeng, I saw these same bearers behind Afirifa and an 
 
SEEMING LIBERTY. 
 
 195 
 
 unknown chief. We were greeted with great gravity by 
 the messenger, who rose and delivered the king’s saluta- 
 tions. “His majesty had heard that we were badly 
 treated in Fornana, which aroused his indignation, and 
 must be altered.” A sheep was to be immediately caught 
 in the streets and given to us, another to himself, &c. A 
 fresh messenger would to-morrow give us leave to travel 
 further, and provide more bearers. 
 
 This sounded assuring, but we had learned in Ashantee to 
 suspect everything; and whilst at breakfast the next morn- 
 ing, we were summoned to the chief Obeng. Not hastening 
 immediately, a second and more pressing call was made. 
 We found the chief’s court full of people, amongst them 
 many strange faces. M. Bonnat recognised the man who 
 had murdered his two assistants, which excited our ap- 
 prehension, especially as many were running to and fro, 
 and whispering together suspiciously, while we wondered 
 what would occur next. The Fan tees were summoned 
 together, who were placed in the further corners of the 
 court to listen to merchants and bearers with the king’s 
 message. 
 
 After long continued suspense, the messenger arose and 
 said, his majesty had, “ out of friendship to the governor, 
 exerted himself to free us from Adu Bofo, and send us to 
 the Coast” (in negro language this message occupied much 
 time, and was expressed in endless words) ; but ' Ata ’ 
 (Plange) had played false by urging the governor to pay 
 the money after our arrival, and until then, to detain 
 Akjampong. Such conduct, at the very time he was 
 treating for peace, he could not understand. He was in- 
 dignant at the false ‘ Ata ; ’ and as the business was done 
 through him, and the road was now blocked, he com- 
 manded him to restore his property. Before the white 
 people could be set at liberty the royal messengers must 
 return to Coomassie with Akjampong and the £1000.” 
 
19G 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN AS II ANTE E. 
 
 Scarcely was the speech concluded when a wild rabble 
 rushed upon the Fantees, marshalled them in order, and 
 led them away. Our own servants were torn from us, 
 and Mr. Plange seized by his arms and legs and dragged 
 away, as was Palm also. We too were ordered off, but I 
 refused to move one step without my wife. When they 
 began to maltreat me, I protested against it, and told 
 them I knew the king would not allow it, appealing to 
 Owusu Kokoo and Afirifa who stood by. They gave 
 orders that we were not to be touched ; and as I was 
 resolute not to move a step till my wife was fetched, 
 Afirifa himself went and brought her, which was a great 
 relief to me in this perplexing moment. 
 
 She had gone through an hour of deep anxiety. 
 Alarmed by a great noise and screaming in the street, she 
 ran to the front of the house, where she saw Kwaku, the 
 lad we had ransomed, lying bound and bleeding on the 
 ground, and the girl who was given us by the king being 
 torn away by an Asliantee. She was then herself seized 
 by the arm and pulled violently. She resisted, and 
 begged to be allowed to take her hat and a covering for 
 Rosie. Unable to shake off her captor she struggled into 
 the room, her child in her arms, but he continued his 
 attempts until the master of the house appeared and freed 
 her from his grasp. She was then led into a court be- 
 hind, where she was found by Afirifa, who brought her to 
 me. We were conducted to the house of a good-natured 
 subordinate chief, who at first seemed unwilling to receive 
 us, but seeing our unpleasant position, took us into the 
 court, and when it was too hot allowed us to remain in 
 an open room. 
 
 We were surrounded by some dozen lawless guards, 
 who as time passed became so civil, that I ventured to 
 ask permission to return to our old house. That how- 
 ever was not to be thought of, for reasons not difficult to 
 
SEEMING LIBERTY. 
 
 197 
 
 perceive and very soon made manifest. We had received 
 many packages from the Coast, and they knowing this 
 supposed we must have hoarded up a great deal of 
 money, they required time therefore to make a thorough 
 search, but assured us all was right and safe. So here we 
 remained still more depressed in spirit than on our first 
 captivity, for the three years and a-lialf had not passed 
 without leaving traces behind. We had long had diffi- 
 culty in cherishing any love in our hearts for Ashantee, 
 now the measure of their blindness seemed full, and 
 punishment deserved. 
 
 Palm’s wife being allowed her liberty on the child’s 
 account, told us that “ Pisangs ” were being dried at the 
 fire, which her former master said were preparing for the 
 campaign to the Coast. The promised sheep was now 
 brought, with the intimation that the king did not wish 
 us to starve, which interpreted meant, “ we want it killed 
 that we may have our share.” I coolly told them to do 
 as they chose, but we required some soup, so it was soon 
 despatched, and as quickly divided, a leg being given to us. 
 
 When asked who could cook for us, I demanded that 
 our own servants should be restored, and after a great 
 search most of them were permitted to return. We then 
 tried to regain possession of some of our property. M. 
 Bonnat, attended by a guard, procured a few things and 
 a Bible, and Kokoo was permitted to fetch the beds, and 
 my watch. 
 
 All my attempts to induce Afirifa to let us sleep 
 under our own roof were unavailing, whilst we re- 
 ceived the painful tidings from Kokoo, that Palm and 
 Mr. Plange were both lying in the stocks. On the 10th, 
 we met Mr. and Mrs. Plange in the presence of the chief. 
 Their luggage had been searched, Mr. P. beaten and 
 nearly strangled, stripped of all his clothing and placed in 
 the stocks ; in which he remained until late in the even- 
 
198 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 ing, when the chief, “ Obeng,” had a few of his clothes re- 
 stored. Mi's. P. had received no personal injury, but was 
 of course deeply distressed. 
 
 We were then commanded to open our boxes, “to 
 ascertain,” so they said, “if anything was missing.” I 
 told them I understood their manoeuvre, they only 
 wanted our money, and if they would treat us gently, I 
 would show it them to the last coin. Some seemed con- 
 fused, but Yaw Agjie said, “ Yes, it is so, we want to see 
 the money.” They believed me when I said it was need- 
 less to open the provision boxes, for they only contained 
 eatables, though one of these, being very heavy, was 
 questioned. I showed them the money in a little bottle, 
 and the dollars wrapped in rag. They were very much 
 interested ; “ this must be weighed,” said they, “ that all 
 may be safely restored to you.” I knew the people too 
 well to believe this, and I replied, “ that would be quite 
 unnecessary, for the weight was known.” 
 
 Afirifa caught sight of some candles, and attempted to 
 take them, which we resisted stoutly, threatening to com- 
 plain of him to the king, when he desisted ; but to pacify 
 the covetous creature I gave him six bottles of wine, and 
 thereby succeeded in getting leave to take paid of our 
 property back to Coomassie. Six chests were left behind 
 with the keys, which we only relinquished after long 
 resistance. 
 
 On the 1 1th, our return was arranged. I demanded at 
 least for my wife that bearers should be found, and in- 
 quired for those who had been sent by the governor from 
 Cape Coast. After much altercation, some men of Akra 
 appeared with ropes round their necks to carry the heavy 
 luggage, and what remained was brought by men of the 
 place. It was with a feeling of relief that we left these 
 unfriendly people, and again set forth, hoping to find rest 
 in our more familiar prison house. 
 
SEEMING LIBERTY. 
 
 199 
 
 Both to our joy and sorrow, we at the first stage met Mr. 
 Dawson, whose hearers had been placed in the stocks, so that 
 he no longer doubted war was decided on. We were grieved 
 that he on our account had been caught in this trap, which 
 he had not apprehended when he left the Coast. Happily 
 for us and himself he was a true Christian, and knew how 
 to conduct himself as such, so that in him we found a 
 calm and wise counsellor and friend. The Ashantees took 
 without leave from the inhabitants two pigs and a sheep, 
 and brought us food in abundance, with which they 
 thought to solace us in our sorrows. 
 
 The next day’s journey was a very hard one, we only 
 reached Akankaase in the afternoon, and but for Mr. 
 Plange’s help poor Kiihne could never have reached it at 
 all; his illness had taken a very serious turn, and he could 
 no longer travel out of his hammock. Bearers were 
 demanded in the king’s name in every village, untrained 
 men, whose roughness inflicted needless pain on our poor 
 brother. 
 
 Tired almost to death, drenched with pouring rain, and 
 smothered with mud from the swamps, we reached Amoa- 
 foro, where nothing but fish was to be had, as the troops 
 were announced to arrive the next day, showing us the 
 campaign had already been begun. We commenced our 
 last day’s journey on the 14th, a double one, that we 
 might arrive in the evening ; whether we were able for it 
 or not they never enquired. 
 
 Poor Kiihne was committed to the care of the already 
 overburdened Akras. No Ashantee would submit to such a 
 degradation as to carry a burden, so we crept on as well as 
 we could, and at Kaase we were met by a royal messenger, 
 who hurriedly ordered Mr. Dawson off to the palace to a 
 reception. Accompanied by two armed men, we slowly 
 followed, and by eight o’clock crossed the swampy Suben. 
 The capital was unusually quiet, not a drum was heard. 
 
200 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 We halted in the open street, and painfully waited the 
 orders for our appointed lodging. 
 
 K. was so ill that we longed for home, which was at last 
 reached in the old mission house, where the good Joseph had 
 prepared comfortably for our reception. Bosommuru came 
 after ten o’clock with a few words of pretended comfort. “A 
 disturbance had taken place, without the king having 
 any ill will to the white people or to the Fantees. The 
 war was only against his old slave states, Asen and 
 Denkjera.” Empty words ! we knew where we were, and 
 begged to be left in pe/ice, and allowed to move to our 
 plantation. 
 
THE REASON OF THE WAR. 
 
 201 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 THE E EASON OF THE WAE. 
 
 9th December 1872. 
 
 It became every day more evident that Mr. Plange was 
 but the pretended cause of the war. He was said to have 
 threatened the king, and in his letter to the governor 
 called the Ashantees scoundrels. Yet on the other hand 
 they declared they had no quarrel with the whites, and 
 only waged war against Akem and Denkjera ! They 
 further stated that the governor wished to give the for- 
 tress of Elmina to a certain prince of Denkjera, which 
 must he prevented by armed interference, but we believed 
 that war had been decided on months before, and bad 
 been wished for and planned for years ; not by the king, 
 but by his great men whose influence he could not resist, 
 though his predecessor had made short work with any 
 one attempting to dictate to him. 
 
 The real reason of the war was that the British had re- 
 fused for ten years to give up the chief Gjanin, who had 
 escaped to the coast ; this had likewise been the cause of 
 the fruitless expedition of 63-64. After Kwakoo Dooah’s 
 death, king Kari-Kari had written to prince Ansa at Cape 
 Coast, assuring him that the past was forgotten, but the 
 chiefs were not satisfied. Kwakoo Dooah had once asked 
 them if it was to be submitted to, that a subject, having 
 taken the king’s oath, should find protection in another 
 conntry, while they had no power to demand him back. 
 
202 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 They all agreed that under such circumstances no king- 
 dom could stand, such an insult could only be avenged by 
 war. Whatever the secret wish of the king might then 
 have been, he had at that time no war material, so they 
 were forced to wait. Owusu Kokoo, the second man in 
 the kingdom (Ansa’s brother, and Kwakoo Dooah’s uncle), 
 swore the king’s oath that he would restoi'e the honour of 
 the kingdom, and that if the people of the Coast were like 
 deeply-rooted palms, he would uproot them, and bring as 
 many prisoners as would avenge the insult. Having 
 thus sworn he set out, and in the summer of 1863 crossed 
 the Prah, without however effecting much. 
 
 When he had escaped a trap set for him by the Fan- 
 tees, he re-crossed the river with forty prisoners, was 
 stationed there for some months, but was finally recalled 
 by the peaceful king. Whilst preparing for a second 
 attempt he met his death (in April 1867). The nobles 
 said he had died of grief because he was unavenged, and 
 when assembled round the corpse, declared he should not 
 be buried until Gjanin’s insult was avenged, and the 
 head of the Denkjera prince, Kwakju, brought to his 
 burial. The young king Kofi would not consent to this. 
 It seemed to him a disgrace to leave the dead unburied, 
 but he wished to honour him with elaborate death cere- 
 monies. Gjanin’s matter was not to be forgotten how- 
 ever, notwithstanding all mutual assurances, but the 
 right time must be watched for, and when the highest 
 nobility placed Kofi on the throne, he swore “ my business 
 shall be war.” 
 
 An eventful result was that in 1868, when Akra 
 was transferred from the Dutch to the English, the 
 latter made over their territory west of Elmina to the 
 Dutch. This caused great rejoicing in Coomassie, be- 
 cause the people of Denkjera, their slaves, who had 
 escaped to the Coast fourteen years before, had thus gone 
 
THE REASON OF THE WAR. 
 
 203 
 
 from the strong protection of Britain to the dependency 
 of the lenient old ally of Ashantee (Holland). 
 
 But this treaty of the European powers was more easy 
 to frame than to enforce. The coast towns thus trans- 
 
 t 
 
 ferred swore they would never adopt the Dutch flag, com- 
 bined in a general resistance, and called in the help of the 
 Fantees. The Dutch could not extinguish the flame, 
 although they bombarded the towns Sekondi and Com- 
 menda, which increased the irritation of the Fantees, who 
 threatened to demolish Elmina, and actually stormed it 
 for several weeks. The English at length succeeded in 
 persuading them to retreat, and quietly await the result. 
 During this bombardment, the chief of Elmina sent a 
 messenger to Ashantee, asking the king’s assistance ; this 
 man was still living in Coomassie when we were there. 
 
 The Akwamers to the east of the Volta had already 
 begged for help from the Ashantees, and as it was thought 
 this help might, with wise management, be given to them 
 without irritating the English, Adu Bofo was sent there, 
 with an army of thirty thousand men. No arrangements 
 were made in regard to Elmina, for it was not doubted 
 that after gaining a great name by subduing the Krepes, 
 the general might successfully make war upon the Pro- 
 tectorate. 
 
 Meanwhile Akjampong (the king’s uncle) was sent 
 to Elmina with a hundred men, to watch for a favour- 
 able opportunity, and to prepare for an attack upon 
 the British power. He went by way of Kwantiabo, 
 and his track was marked by murder and rapine when- 
 ever he met with Fantees. It was intended that at the 
 right moment the English territory should be attacked on 
 three sides, by the two generals on its flanks, and by the 
 king himself making a charge on the Prah. 
 
 All this planning however proved unsuccessful. It is 
 true, Adu Bofo made many prisoners amongst the inhabi- 
 
204 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 tants of neighbouring towns, but the invasion of Dompre, 
 combined with hunger and sickness, so weakened him, 
 that he was forced to return home, and the affairs at 
 Ehnina were equally unfavourable, as Akjampong, who 
 had undertaken the command, and who had sworn to de- 
 fend the town against all attacks, was finally forced to take 
 refuge in_ Apol Ionia. To all this was added the transfer 
 of the Dutch possessions to Great Britain, which threatened 
 to put a stop to the Ashantees trading to the Coast. 
 
 War was therefore resolved upon by the chiefs at that 
 time, but as the store of ammunition and salt was then 
 very small, it was desirable first to re-open the trade with 
 the Coast, in order to procure a supply of these necessaries. 
 Powder might be had in case of need from the far distant 
 Kwantiabo, but salt could only be got from the Coast, 
 and the plan was to make use of us as a means for open- 
 ing the way to it. 
 
 For this reason, every enquiry of the English 
 government respecting us was answered in a friendly 
 tone ; the royal messengers who were constantly hurry- 
 ing backwards and forwards on our account, always 
 had a suite of twenty men who were at liberty to pur- 
 chase as much as they pleased, and the people of the 
 boundary also held large markets yearly at which Ashan- 
 tees could buy salt although at a high price ; prisoners 
 too were constantly exchanged in order to lull the 
 governor and the Fantees to sleep, and confidence was so 
 far restored that the Fantees again ventured to go to 
 Coomassie for trade. 
 
 At last the governor, in a complaisant manner, pro- 
 claimed peace between the Ashantees and the Pro- 
 tectorate, and thus the “great nation” had what it 
 wished for, free liberty to trade in order to prepare for 
 war, which was unceasingly desired, as the surrender of 
 Elmina could not by any means be prevented. A hint 
 
THE REASON OF THE WAR. 
 
 205 
 
 from Coomassie was however sent to the Elmina chief to 
 wait quietly, so he hoisted the English flag ; but the 
 Ashantees fully believed Elmina belonged to them, though 
 the king wrote (through prince Ansa) that the surrender 
 of the fort was a grief to him, but that he would forget it. 
 
 It was also made a cause of complaint that Akjampong 
 had not been followed to Apollonia by the full number of 
 his troops, but in December, after we were brought back 
 from Fomana, he was sent forward to the Prah with the 
 desired escort. 
 
 Meanwhile the desire to prepare for war was so ardent 
 that it was not easy to deceive the Fantees who were in 
 Coomassie, so, after every conceivable report had been 
 spread as to the object of the campaign, such as expedi- 
 tions to the interior, &c., the mask was thrown off. On 
 December 9th, the day we were seized in Fomana, all the 
 chiefs marched from the residence, and every town and 
 village united in one cry, “ War, war, against the Coast !” 
 
 To measure themselves for once with the white men 
 was the secret desire of every Ashantee chief. That the 
 critical hour had arrived they all acknowledged, when 
 the news came of the surrender of Elmina. They could 
 not allow the kingdom to be broken up bit by bit, as they 
 considered. Not that all were agreed in opinion : many 
 an Ashantee owned that the grounds for war were that 
 we were unjustly kept prisoners, that the governor had 
 shown himself well disposed by sending the quarrelsome 
 Akjampong back to Coomassie, &c. ; but all this did not 
 alter the resolution to make war to the knife. 
 
 Every one knew that this campagin was very different 
 from that against Krepe. It was to decide once for all 
 whether the Fantees were to be subject to the Ashantees, 
 or the Ashantees to them. For myself I had not the 
 slightest doubt that Ashantee was running blindfold to 
 its doom, but this seemed absolutely necessary before this 
 
206 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTES. 
 
 poor country could be tauglit the source of healing and 
 unchanging strength. Some time or other it will have to 
 acknowledge that Kari-Kari is not God (as Afirifa and 
 others declare), and that it is nothing, and can do nothing ; 
 then the message of salvation may be acceptable. 
 
 The campaign at length opened. Two divisions 
 marched in advance, the right against Denkjera, the left 
 against Akem. But the main army consisted but of few 
 troops, for many a chief who formerly commanded twenty 
 or thirty men, was only followed by three with two guns. 
 Both divisions were ordered to make their way to 
 Fomana, and the plantations were quickly plundered, for 
 the supply of food to the troops was quite insufficient, 
 and they feared they were going to die of starvation ; 
 there was also a report that small-pox had broken out in 
 the camp, and that one of the chiefs had died of it. We 
 could only look up to the Lord who would doubtless 
 glorify Himself in Ashantee. 
 
AMID THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 207 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 IN COOMASSIE AMID THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 We remained in the plantation (till January 10th), the 
 cold not allowing us to stay longer. We also preferred 
 the mission-house, for in those disturbed times no native 
 was secure from being sold into slavery, and little Rose, 
 not being free from fever, we felt more comfortable in 
 Coomassie. Several Christians were there, Mose Ajesu, 
 the former teacher, Richard Kwabin, and Theophil, the 
 cobbler’s boy, who were found in Ashantee-Akem, and 
 brought in bound, but at once set free. 
 
 The British Administrator released Akjampong, the 
 king’s uncle, in December 1872, and when the Asens 
 wanted, on his journey through their country, to detain 
 him a prisoner, he ordered them to leave him alone, hop- 
 ing thereby to give an assurance to the Ashantees of the 
 good will of the English towards them. When he and 
 his suite were to receive their welcome, it was proposed 
 that we should attend. Kuhne and M. Bonnat were pre- 
 vented by indisposition, but I was invited with the two 
 ambassadors, Plange and Dawson, to be present. 
 
 The procession was headed by an official, three hundred of 
 Akjampong’s warriors followed, then three Fetish priests 
 painted white, with their Fetish on their heads. Some of 
 these gentlemen saluted, others insulted me, and still more 
 Messrs. Dawson and Plange. Akjampong himself be- 
 haved very badly, although he must have known that he 
 was greatly indebted to the kindness of the governor. 
 But judgments were already becoming apparent. 
 
208 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 Afirifa, who had said in Fomana that the king was God, 
 was accused by Akjampong of surrendering Elmina to the 
 English, and of being the cause of his (Akjampong’s) im- 
 prisonment in the fort, and now his God allowed him to 
 be beaten, his hands and feet to be put in the stocks, and 
 his wives and property to be taken from him. Truly his 
 falsehood and wickedness deserved punishment, though of 
 these special crimes he was not guilty. If he had sworn 
 the king’s oath that Akjampong had gone to Elmina 
 against the king’s order, he had been commanded to do it. 
 
 He was doubtless treated with enmity because he had 
 returned home a wealthy man, and though afraid to offer 
 his goods for sale in Coomassie, he made his head- 
 quarters for business in a little village. Nothing could 
 be kept a secret in Ashantee, where the most faithful 
 follower of the king was not secure from the machinations 
 of jealousy, envy, and ambition. 
 
 For some time we had been obliged to content our- 
 selves on Sundays with few but attentive listeners, but 
 on January 25th I had again th'e happiness of proclaiming 
 to large numbers the Word of Life. It was difficult, how- 
 ever, to regain the feelings of former days when faith and 
 hope were bright. The state of our dear child also 
 depressed me. I prayed for help to testify, under all 
 circumstances, of God’s unchanging grace and love both 
 in season and out of season, and he gave us ere long 
 cause to bless Him for the restoration of the little one’s 
 health. 
 
 Great excitement prevailed around us from the varied 
 reports. The Akems were said to have attacked the 
 camp by night, and carried off prisoners with powder 
 and provisions. A huge gathering assembled in the 
 market place, and the king summoned his Fetishes to 
 prophecy for six hours as to the result of the war. Some 
 fifty priests foretold that the army would conquer the 
 
AMID THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 209 
 
 Akem, Asen, Fantee, and Denkjera tribes, and that many 
 Akems would take refuge in Askantee. The great Fetish 
 declared “ if the white man interfered he would kill him, 
 and put another in his place.” Other priests professed to 
 drive away the evil spirits by throwing small packets of 
 gold dust and crushed food into the air, and guns were 
 loaded with papaw leaves, and fired aloft amid tremen- 
 dous shouting. Large promises of at least a thousand 
 slaves were made to the Fetishes, if they would give the 
 victory. A live sheep was pinned to the earth with 
 wooden skewers, and the priests were lavishly rewarded 
 for their efforts. The king, who spent his nights in 
 dancing and drinking, gave them ten peredwane (£81), 
 twenty loads of salt, twenty goats, twenty sheep, and 
 seventy bottles of rum, together with fifty slaves (from 
 the betrayed Wusutra). See page 169. 
 
 On January 29th, dark clouds appeared in the horizon, 
 sounds of distant firing were heard, and it was evident 
 that the Ashantees were fighting. The women ran 
 through the streets singing, and the king not only played 
 and danced to drive away the evil spirits, but offered 
 many sacrifices, and at day break visited his ancestors at 
 Bantama, — all signs of bad news from the south. 
 
 Twenty or thirty men were said to have been drowned 
 in the Prah, others to have been carried off by the enemy, 
 while i\ mankwa, the proud chief of Bantama, and head 
 commander, was reported among the slain. This we dis- 
 believed, and soon heard that it was an under chief of 
 Bantama who was drowned, and that the Asens, after 
 firing a few shots at those who first crossed, had retreated 
 to Fusuwei, thus causing great confusion. 
 
 Mr. Dawson’s depression now increased, for he feared 
 the king regarded him as a prisoner. Obtaining an inter- 
 view with him after many efforts, he was speedily dis- 
 missed, the king smilingly remarking that “the roads 
 
 P 
 
210 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 were too uncertain for travelling, and it would be highly 
 improper to allow an ambassador to go through a crowd 
 of excited people. Mr. Plange’s threats had brought on 
 the war, while the king had only to do with Asen, and 
 not with Fantee or the governor, but if these latter inter- 
 fered, his majesty would himself go to the field.” Mr. 
 Dawson replied that “ the governor would hardly under- 
 stand the crossing of the Prah in that sense, but if Fantee- 
 land were really unconcerned in the war, why were so 
 many Fantees lying in chains ? ” His majesty was dumb. 
 He then added, that if he had to remain longer in Coom- 
 assie, he and his people could not subsist on the nine 
 dollars which the king gave him at the Adae. Kari-Kari 
 quieted him on this point, seeming himself full of care, 
 and gave him thirty-six dollars, with nine more for his 
 bearers, and nine for the servants. 
 
 On the little Adae, February 5th, Mr. Dawson was asked 
 to stay away, as he did not wish to give him anything again 
 so soon. We received our nine dollars, Mr. Plange only 
 half the usual sum. As the purse became lighter, confidence 
 also decreased. Of the Krepe people who were serving in 
 the camp, some deserted to the enemy daily, as was to be 
 expected, and Asamoa Kwanta, the real commander, was 
 said to have told the king that they would never conquer 
 unless he sent all the prisoners to the Coast. 
 
 Monday, February 10th (Kidjo), was counted one of 
 the luckiest days of the year, so the king commanded a 
 victory ! but it transpired later that there was no fighting 
 on that day, though the women made a dreadful noise, 
 running about with guns, or sticks as a substitute, and 
 some with green papaw fruit run through with knives, in 
 imitation of Fantees’ heads, thus seeking to insure a 
 victory for their husbands. The king having sent to a 
 mohammedan in the interior to consult an oracle, re- 
 ceived as answer, “ this war will not end to your advan- 
 
AMID TEE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 211 
 
 tage as long as you keep the white men, who are constantly 
 crying to God, — prisoners ; let them go, and you will con- 
 quer.” It was in consequence reported that we were to 
 be given over to the ambassador of Akwamu, who was 
 in Coomassie, and to return through his land. 
 
 As the people believed that we were the cause of their 
 troubles, we discontinued street preaching, and only held 
 our service at home, where our friend Mr. Dawson and 
 some Fantee and Elmina Christians joined us, and several 
 boys came in the afternoon. 
 
 It was not until some time afterwards that we heard 
 how on Kidjo Monday, both the ambassadors were 
 summoned to the palace for examination before Akjam- 
 pong and his followers. By the king’s desire the chief 
 stood up and explained that Dawson was a most danger- 
 ous man, inasmuch as he constantly travelled about brib- 
 ing the Coast tribes to submit to Queen Victoria ; and had 
 even gone to Apollonia, there to alienate the people of 
 Ashantee, and to extol the protectorate of the English.* 
 “ Thus,” continued he, “ this mulatto landed one day with 
 a European in Apollonia, and informed me that by the 
 command of the governor he had brought me my men 
 from Elmina. Whilst I was rejoicing at the news, they 
 suddenly informed me that I must accompany them, and 
 even refused to allow me to bathe and eat before starting. 
 Some soldiers seized and bound me and my servants, 
 
 * Mr. Joseph Dawson, formerly in the employ of the Wesleyan 
 Missionary Society, came into public notice in 1872, by taking up the 
 idea of self-government. This was repeatedly brought before the people 
 of the Gold Coast by the British government, and Mr. D. endeavoured 
 to form a confederation of all the Fantee chiefs. The minor princes 
 were to unite in protecting and guarding the country. Thirty-one of 
 them signed the agreement on November 24th, but the government 
 withheld its approval. Mr. Dawson nevertheless succeeded in persuad- 
 ing the chiefs of Wasa to promise that in their land human sacrifices 
 should cease. 
 
212 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 roughly dragging us on board the boat which was to take 
 us to Cape Coast. They stole all my jewellery except 
 my bracelets, and sixteen peredwane in gold. I wonder 
 what I shall get from these mulattos in return.” Mr. 
 Plange was next held up for disapproval. “ A bad man 
 that ! He told them at Elmina they must adopt the 
 English flag, for he was sure from what he had heard at 
 Coomassie that the power of the Ashantees was declining. 
 Although he had brought a mirror, he had obtained 
 charge of it by subtlety. It was given to my care, but hav- 
 ing no place for it, I asked the governor to take care of 
 it, upon which Plange persuaded him to let him bring it 
 here.” 
 
 Dawson then rose, saying, “ I thank God that I see 
 people before me who have ears.” (The interpreter Apea 
 interposed, pointedly, “We, too, thank God that we have 
 ears”). “ All accusations made by Akjampong are lies, 
 or misrepresentations of facts.” (The king, “ nothing of 
 the kind ; how about the sixteen peredwanas) ? Apea, 
 you are a bad man, hold your tongue.” “ I am in the 
 king’s power,” said Dawson, “ who may behead me if he 
 likes, but I will refute lies.” 
 
 Thereupon a diabolical noise ensued, and though both 
 Dawson and Plange were invited to speak and defend their 
 rights, not a word could be heard. All kinds of threats were 
 uttered, and the king dismissed them, saying, “ My people 
 go to war against the Coast, and you are in my hands ; when 
 they return, you will see while the others added scorn- 
 fully, “ we will not eat any more with you.” (An ironical 
 phrase used towards those who are condemned to death.) 
 
 Akjampong then swore that he would hasten to the 
 help of Elmina, and the Elminians were ordered forward 
 to state their political opinions. Those who had refused 
 to adopt the British flag were ordered to the war, the 
 rest detained in Coomassie. Amongst the former (there 
 
AMID THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 213 
 
 were but seven), was a Christian and his wife. He was 
 ordered to join the troops, while she was to remain. After 
 begging permission to take her, and failing to obtain it, 
 this man declared he would stay in Coomassie. She was 
 his wife, with whom he had come there, and he would not 
 leave her. Half angry, half astonished, the king acqui- 
 esced. 
 
 Akjampong then set out to collect forces in Safwi, and 
 Kwantiaho to free Elmina from the British yoke, though 
 it was next to impossible to he assured of this, for almost 
 eveiything proposed had a hidden meaning. For instance, 
 when Mr. Dawson had an interview with the two Bosom- 
 murus and Mensa, and told them how wrong it was to 
 hear one side of a subject, they only laughed and 
 said, “ you must think nothing of these things, the king 
 and we know that Akjampong has reason to thank the 
 governor for bringing him back to his country, but we 
 were obliged to act thus.” 
 
 Mr D. then ventured to plead for the Fantee and Akra 
 prisoners, who were still in the stocks. “ When the king 
 has time, he will release them,” said they. The fears of 
 these poor men were not without reason, for it was already 
 rumoured that Akem had been sacrificed for the Fetish. 
 As the nine bearers the governor had sent for us were 
 still languishing in irons, we urged Mr. D. to beg for their 
 release. He represented the case to the king, who gave 
 an assurance to their safety. Want of provisions and 
 heavy rain still prevented the forces from marching, and 
 the king was now threatening, now scorning the entreaties 
 from his chiefs to send for more men. 
 
 We turned our thoughts to more happy and peaceful 
 occupations, and set to work to extend our plantation, 
 and improve M. Bonnat’s cottage. Mose and the other 
 Christians dug and planted some land likewise, though 
 the uncertainty of everything around prevented the 
 
214 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 interest they might otherwise have had in the work. We 
 waited in vain for the chests from Fomana, much as we 
 and little Rosie needed clothing. She was recovering her 
 health, and enjoying herself in playing with our two 
 lambs. 
 
 On February 23rd, at the Adae, it was reported that 
 the chiefs in the field (strengthened by the young Baren- 
 twa, who had crossed the Prah with some hundreds of 
 men), were greatly dissatisfied with their commander, 
 Amankwa Tiawa, who was constantly drunk, and refused 
 to obey him. His habits were well known in Coomassie, 
 but he appeared determined to redeem his oath, and to 
 conquer the enemy, and had reached Mansu, when he had 
 obtained a quantity of tobacco and salt without the 
 slightest resistance. The king looked grave, but seemed 
 to have been drinking, and though he came near, did not 
 salute us, but ordered the sedan chair to halt, made a few 
 dancing movements with the upper part of his body, and 
 held his sword to his temples for some time. We feared 
 this might have an unfriendly meaning. However, he 
 sent an ox to Mr. D., perhaps to appease him, and with 
 it came from Bosommuru the unusual advice to smoke the 
 meat, and save it that it might last a long time. 
 
 On March 6th, Mrs. Plange was called to the palace, 
 the royal ladies wishing to see her. The king also wanted 
 to ascertain whether she belonged to Elmina, and inquired 
 why she had discontinued coming to the Adae, telling her 
 she ought to attend, and would receive something for her 
 support. 
 
 Whatever might be the reason, the king was evidently 
 out of temper, spent many nights with the Kete music, 
 and made Fetish continually. On the day the three 
 Akems were sacrificed, a young girl going to draw water 
 was also seized and slain. Oh, the power of the “ mur- 
 derer from the beginning ! ” 
 
AMID THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 215 
 
 On the 8th, the king marched in state to Amanghyia, 
 to give audience to a messenger from Cape Coast, who 
 bore a joint remonstrance from prince Ansa and the 
 British governor, warning the monarch against making 
 an attack which would risk the loss of his whole army. 
 The people had threatened to behead this poor man on 
 his journey, but he courageously declined to deliver his 
 message to any but the king. 
 
 On the 12th, we were rejoiced by the release of our 
 nine bearers, who were sent to work in the plantations 
 for Asare. At the little Adae on the 19 th, we heard in 
 the palace that a sharp encounter had taken place, and 
 that the Ashantees had retired to cover their retreat. As 
 a matter of course the king danced the Kete all night. 
 We were aroused in our first sleep by two young officers 
 who entered the yard with torches, crying “ Quick, quick, 
 the king calls.” K. and I hastily dressed — M. B. was in 
 the plantation; the king did not want Plange, which 
 caused him great apprehension. 
 
 We hurried through the empty town, and to our sur- 
 prise met Dawson furnished with pen and ink, which 
 reassured us. We went through six courts to the golden 
 gates, viz., two small doors inlaid like a chess-board, with 
 gold and silver. Here under the decorated pillars of the 
 verandah sat the king with a few councillors and inter- 
 preters. Seven sword-bearers crouched on the left, and 
 on a sign from the king we were seated. 
 
 Instantly a man got up, his hands in a block and a rope 
 round his throat, so that we feared there was to be an exe- 
 cution. He was a Fantee prisoner or actor who under- 
 stood his profession, and was to tell what he knew of the 
 war. He said “ I am a native of Anamabo, a relative of 
 Mr. Blankson. It had long been known that Europeans 
 had been captured in Ashantee, and that the heads of 
 different governments had applied on their behalf to the 
 
216 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII ANT EE. 
 
 Queen of England, and even wanted to come themselves 
 and see what could be done, but she had undertaken to 
 obtain their liberty. 
 
 The subject of a ransom was under consideration when 
 the news came that Ashantee was at war with the Coast, 
 but this the governor did not heed. They then informed 
 him that the Ashantee army had arrived at the Prah, 
 and that the white men as well as the governor’s messen- 
 gers were killed, one only having been spared, whose 
 head was shaved, nose and ears cut off, and himself made 
 to carry the king’s drum, all which the governor dis- 
 believed. They then told him they would leave their 
 towns and villages, and seek for security in Akem and 
 Denkjera. Soon after, the governor finding that the 
 Ashantees were really approaching, ordered the people of 
 Cape Coast and Abora to march against them, and gave 
 orders that whoever was not at his post on a certain day 
 should be shot. The Fantees then flocked together and 
 rushed upon the Ashantees, but were unable to resist 
 them and soon fled. I hid myself in the bush,” con- 
 tinued the poor man, “but was soon discovered and 
 taken, and because I spoke more readily than others in 
 the camp, I was chosen to announce the news to the king. 
 Thus I have the honour of now standing before him.”* 
 
 Mr D. enquired where the battle had been fought, and 
 was told in Nyankomase, which was not far from Cape 
 Coast The king then turned abruptly to us, and said, 
 “ I sent for you to write to the governor, against whom 
 my army has not marched, but you are not to do as Mr. 
 Planse did, and write an underhand letter. The words 
 were then dictated thus — 
 
 “ The king greets the governor, prince Ansa, and Mr. 
 Blankson. He is grandson to Osee Tutu, who conquered 
 
 * This prisoner really spoke the facts of the case, as was afterwards 
 ascertained. 
 
AMID THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 217 
 
 Denkjera, and Elmina was under his protection. He 
 heard the governor was going to march against his troops. 
 Would his Excellency understand that the campaign was 
 not directed against him or the Fantees. The king had 
 already heard, through Mr. Plange, that the British 
 intended taking Elmina with the fort in less than four 
 months, and giving it to Kwakjei of Denkjera, and also 
 wanted to humble the king of Ashantee. This has so 
 roused the anger of his chiefs that they had sworn to go 
 to war with Denkjera, for the fort must not be given up 
 to them. If the governor wish to recall his troops, he 
 must send back the Denkjeras, the Asens, and the Akems, 
 as they all belong to Ashantee, but if he refuse to do this, 
 his majesty will himself lead his army to the field. It 
 is reported further that he has killed the white men 
 and the ambassadors. In order that his Excellency may 
 see that these are in good keeping, his majesty allows 
 them to sign this letter.” 
 
 At Mr. Dawson’s intercession, we were permitted to 
 enclose a few lines to our friends. One of his people 
 was to carry the letter to the Coast, accompanied by the 
 imprisoned Fantee. As he was leaving, I mentioned the 
 boxes waiting in Fomana. Kari-Kari seemed angry, but 
 promised to have them sent. Before midnight we were 
 again at home, filled with anxiety as to what might 
 be the object of the letter, but took comfort in the 
 words from which Mr. Dawson preached on Sunday, 
 March 23rd, “ All things work together for good to them 
 that love God.” 
 
 I felt much cause for humiliation and self-abasement in 
 my daily life at this time, for though I wrote my journal, 
 continued the study of the language, and by daily visits 
 to the market, managed to supply the wants of our 
 small household, and to work at the plantation, what did 
 it all amount to ? The time seemed rapidly passing ; we 
 
218 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 had already been three years and a half in Ashantee. 
 Alas ! how little was accomplished. Again I renewed my 
 vows, and earnestly sought to do more than before in my 
 Master’s cause. 
 
 On April the 3d, we received a packet of letters through 
 Mr. Dawson, which had arrived months before. In them 
 the governor inquired what the king’s real intention was. 
 Why had his army taken a hundred and twenty Akems 
 prisoners ? If he wished for peace, why did he not keep 
 the peace ? If for war, why not say so ? 
 
 “ I have sent Akjampong,” said he, “ in spite of the re- 
 sistance of the Asens, to show that I keep my word.” 
 We were sorry that Mr. D. was not allowed to translate 
 this letter literally. Prince Ansa wrote, “ pray father, 
 send the Europeans.” A letter from Mr. Buhl, of Novem- 
 ber the 7th, spoke of boxes waiting for us at Cape Coast ; 
 meanwhile we were thankful to receive the two from 
 Fomana, after four months’ delay. 
 
 April 6th, Palm Sunday, at the great Adae the king 
 danced in the wildest manner, stretching out his hands 
 towards us, as if he would say, “I will get you all 
 yet.” Mr. Dawson preached in the afternoon in Fantee. 
 I was discouraged by finding how little I could follow 
 him ; and though on the 11th (Good Friday) I hoped the 
 Fantees, to whom I attempted to speak on Isaiah 53d, 
 understood much ; yet I was painfully conscious how 
 cramped I still was in the language. 
 
 News of a second battle a day’s journey from Cape 
 Coast now arrived, and the Ashantees were reported 
 defeated. Another night of wild dancing and music 
 followed, though they appeared to have gained some 
 advantage, as prisoners began to arrive. On the evening 
 of Saturday, the 13th, the king took his seat in the 
 market place to receive the greatest trophy of the fight, 
 Amanaman, a chief of Wasa, who, after having sworn the 
 
I 
 
 AM IB THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 219 
 
 king’s oath, had withdrawn from his government, and was 
 captured unawares by Adu Bofu. Against our will we were 
 forced to be present, and were surprised to see so many 
 people still left in Coomassie, and rushing to get a sight at 
 these poor unhappy creatures, who were dragged forward 
 amid hideous cries that sounded far above the wild music. 
 
 Most of them were nearly naked, with only a 
 cloth round the waist, and their hands fixed in the 
 block which they carried on their heads, and bound 
 together in companies of ten or fifteen, by cords around 
 their necks. They formed a sad spectacle as they passed, 
 looking dreadfully frightened. The women, old and 
 young, followed, some with infants on their backs, others 
 leading bigger children by the hand, who crouched in 
 terror at their mother’s side. The cruel spectators not 
 satisfied with threats, struck these little creatures, causing 
 my very blood to boil. There is a time to be scornful, and 
 a time to be scorned ; a lesson Ashantee was soon to learn. 
 
 The king’s son, who conducted the prisoners from Adu 
 Bofu to his father, was profusedly complimented. Follow- 
 ing these poor miserable creatures, and with a rope round 
 his neck, came old Amanaman, who was received with 
 a shout of execration. How we longed to give them a 
 word of comfort, as these wretched beings turned their 
 large eager eyes on us. 
 
 For the Momone women it was a day of great rejoicing, 
 after their weeks of painful suspense, when songs of woe 
 and lamentation alone had been heard in the palace. The 
 king at once went to Bantama to attend at a sacrifice of 
 fourteen men from Wasa ; we really felt like the disciples 
 of old, who wished that fire would come down from heaven; 
 but the patience of our God was greater than ours. 
 
 What a relief was it to us to turn from such a spec- 
 tacle, to our quiet little service, where on April the 9th, 
 with a few Fantees from the Coast, we enjoyed sitting 
 
220 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IE ASUAN TEE. 
 
 together at the Lord’s table. Two of these people, Peter 
 Asaba and his wife Martha, gave us great joy by their 
 consistent Christian conduct ; they lived with us, and 
 often united in prayer. Peter was earnestly striving 
 to learn to read and write. 
 
 My wife’s health had become a subject of great anxiety 
 to me, and made it necessary to seek rest and change of 
 air at the plantation. I entreated Bosommuru to refrain 
 from suddenly visiting us, as any shock increased the 
 irritability of her over-excited nerves. 
 
 Songs of lamentation were now sung every night before 
 the king, and news again came of a battle and heavy loss 
 to the Ashantees, who lay like “ com on the threshing- 
 floor,” under the fire of the enemy’s guns. The prince of 
 Mampong was reported among the wounded ; and the 
 rumours spread, although the Ashantees allowed “ no one 
 to speak of this war on pain of death.” 
 
 The king’s conduct grew more and more strange. On 
 the 29th of April he summoned the Fantees from the sur- 
 rounding villages to sing and dance before him, and when 
 they came sent them back, but a day or two after recalled 
 them, when about thirty-five performed. He rewarded 
 them by some rum and eighteen dollars, told them of his 
 good-will to their nation, and that he would soon restore 
 them to their country. He also presented our thred 
 native Christians with some old military dresses, in which 
 of course they looked ridiculous. These too he assured 
 of a speedy restoration, as he had nothing against the 
 Akwapems, and but one thing against Denkjera. He in- 
 vited my wife and Mrs. Plange with Rosie, but the former 
 was too ill to go, so Mrs. Plange took Rosie with her 
 nurse, returning in an hour and a half. 
 
 The king and his aunt, for whom the visit was chiefly 
 intended, were much pleased. The little thing played 
 with a cat, and amused herself by adorning her foot with 
 
AMID THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 221 
 
 the white painted earth made for the Fetish. Kari-Kari 
 seemed really to love this child, and said, “ when she goes 
 to the Coast they will say, ‘ at least something good 
 grows in Ashantee.’ ” Before leaving, Mr. Plange took 
 the opportunity to prefer a request for salt, which one of 
 the attendants said we also needed. A load was sent to 
 Mrs. P., with nine dollars, and the like sum was sent to 
 Rosie, but no salt, though we had so often begged for it. 
 
 During the night a poor old man, one of the Akra 
 prisoners, died after undergoing great sufferings. He had 
 been in the block with insufficient food four months, and 
 was never allowed to wash the whole time ; how sad that 
 for no crime or wrong he should have been thus tortured. 
 He had often brought our boxes for us by the king’s 
 order, and we had pleaded in vain for his and his 
 companions’ release. 
 
 Before our pretended journey to the Coast, we had, as 
 being more economical, kept separate tables, and now 
 returned to the same plan. M. Bonnat was most anxious 
 to spare expense to the mission ; not regarding himself as 
 one of its agents, he therefore restricted his personal 
 expenses to two dollars and a quarter for the three weeks 
 intervening between the great and little Adae, when the 
 usual supplies were given us. This sum was really insuf- 
 ficient, and his health suffered in consequence, but he 
 most thankfully managed with it and a little supply 
 from the plantation. 
 
 The 5th of May proved a day of mourning, and songs of 
 lamentation were sung throughout the night, while early 
 in the morning the king, with his face and arms painted 
 red, went to Bantama. The chiefs were besmeared with 
 the same colour. He had previously visited this and 
 other places three times in one day, hoping thus to avert 
 the impending evil by offering many human sacrifices, 
 and amongst them the poor old chief Amanaman. The 
 
222 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN AS II A NT EE. 
 
 cause of all their excitement was that a great chief had 
 fallen, that two others had gone over to the Fan tees, and 
 a person of great consequence had been killed by accident. 
 
 So urgent had our need of salt become, that I wrote to 
 the king about it, and also told him of our serious loss of 
 gold dust and dollars, which had been abstracted from our 
 boxes in Fomana. Mr. Dawson translated the letter, and 
 Bosommuru Dwira affected great surprise, and pretended 
 to enquire if Ashantees had stolen the money, which we 
 knew was the case.” “ The king must be told of that,” 
 he said, but “ the salt was a mere trifle, and could be had 
 at any time.” Happily, it did arrive very soon, with 
 strict injunctions to be careful of it ; and we felt it too 
 great a treasure to waste, for the price had become exor- 
 bitant. 
 
 We heard that the Ashantees were at Dunkwa, six 
 miles from Cape Coast, but did not know what to believe, 
 for even the king himself knew little that was reli- 
 able, though he left no stone unturned to obtain 
 correct intelligence. A man from Akra, who had 
 escaped from the block, told the king he had been sent 
 from Ata the king of Akem, to the governor, who ques- 
 tioned him about the war, on which occasion his excel- 
 lency had called the king of Ashantee a false man. The 
 governor sent him back to Kjebi, from whence he escaped. 
 
 When asked if the Fantees, Asens, Denkjeras, &c., 
 and their families had really fled to the fort, he re- 
 plied, “ I will tell the truth, even if it costs me my life. 
 All is quiet in Cape Coast, only Asens and Denkjeras 
 have fought with the Ashantees, but no Fantees.” The 
 king was very angry at having been misled by false re- 
 ports, neither could he understand why his messengers 
 were detained so long at the Coast. 
 
 His conduct before the next Adae, when as usual he 
 was drinking publicly, was increasingly strange ; he 
 
AMID THE FLUCTUATIONS OF WAR. 
 
 223 
 
 danced wildly, and appeared incensed against us. Daw- 
 son with difficulty escaped from the violence of the 
 people. On our seeking an explanation, he assured us he 
 meant nothing, hut was obliged as on former occasions to 
 affect displeasure, and even hostility, to satisfy his nobles.* 
 In accordance with this statement, he behaved in a 
 friendly manner at the Adae itself (May 18th), danced 
 with a rusty old sabre (probably to a Fetish), but with 
 all due honour. 
 
 When I returned to the city (May 23rd), I found 
 Kiihne in an alarming state. He coughed day and night, 
 and was distressed by constant sickness and sleeplessness, 
 accompanied by so much nervous prostration that I 
 feared we must leave the plantation and come in to the 
 town to nurse him. I applied to Owusu Kokoo to ask for 
 the delayed boxes, as one of them contained a medicine 
 chest. I 'wrote to the king also, and finally got them on 
 June 23rd ! 
 
 * What the king really said was, “I am the grandson of Osee Tutu 
 (who delivered Ashantee from the yoke of Denkjera), and this “Ata” 
 (Mr. Plange), comes here to tell me that in four months my power will 
 come to an end ! Who, who -null come against me ? Who dares to ap- 
 proach my throne ? I will kill him (with a gesture of beheading), Fan- 
 tee, Asen, Denkjera, Akra, Aknapem, Akem, are all united against 
 me, but who dares to enter into a contest with me ? I will kill them.” 
 This is the style of a Coomassie proclamation. 
 
224 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IF ASEANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 WE BUILD FOR THE KING. 
 
 The king had suddenly been seized with the idea that 
 as prisoners it was right we should work for him, and 
 ambassadors, missionaries, and Christian Fantees, were 
 all required to unite in building him a European house. 
 On Sunday morning (May 25th) Mr. Dawson entered, and 
 with a very grave face told us that the king intended 
 to call us Coast people together, to accompany him to 
 Amangliyia, and there to erect for him a house. Although 
 struck with this strange caprice, which reminded us of 
 Israel in Egypt — D. begged his majesty to allow us to 
 spend our Sunday in peace. 
 
 On his way to us he had encountered some natives 
 painted red, acting a tragedy (Sokada) and dancing, as 
 if possessed, to the mournful music of the horn ; they 
 approached him in a threatning attitude, crying, as he 
 tried to avoid them, “ He who fights is he who dies.” 
 “ I am Kari-Kari’s slave and fear none.” These words 
 sounded alarming, but there seemed no reason to fear 
 danger to our lives, while so many Ashantees were in 
 the hands of the English. 
 
 Whether we should be allowed to remain in Coomassie 
 to witness the return of the army and its humiliation 
 appeared, however, doubtful. The king, it had been said, 
 was preparing the house in Amangliyia, to be inhabited 
 by Europeans, and we therefore thought it probable our 
 little dwelling would be stripped, and we have to return 
 to our former life of privation. 
 
WE BUILD FOR THE KING. 
 
 225 
 
 Anxious for my wife and child, who still remained at 
 the plantation, I united with my brethren in childlike, 
 simple prayer, and then went to tell Rosa of our new 
 experience. She took the news very calmly, assisted me 
 to pack up at once, and bade farewell to our harbour of 
 refuge, to which we had really become attached. 
 
 When I got to Coomassie, I set out with D. to find our 
 friend Bosommuru, who had been asked in vain to visit us ; 
 he saw we were uneasy, but made light of it, and said 
 the king had been building a new village, and wished the 
 Fantees to help him ; he was ready to swear the oath of 
 the king’s father, that there was nothing more in it ; I 
 thanked him, and said he had removed a heavy burden 
 from our hearts, still we preferred knowing the truth, 
 bitter as it might be, to undergoing a second edition of 
 our F omana experiences ; to be treated with a sheep one 
 day and put in irons the next, did not suit us ; he laughed 
 and said there was nothing of the kind to fear. 
 
 On Monday (May 26th) we set forth after a long delay 
 in waiting for Bosommuru. Dawson, Plange, M. Bonnat 
 and I went first, and were followed by the Fantees, 
 forming a procession, which seemed to surprise the 
 Ashantees. We halted at the cross road to Duro, a few 
 steps from our old Ebenezer. The king appeared in a 
 sedan chair, saluted us kindly without stopping, and as 
 he turned into the bush, said, “ I will send for you 
 directly.” Acordingly a messenger came, who led us by 
 a foot path to a small plantation, behind which we found 
 a good sized piece of land, recently cleared of grass and 
 reeds. 
 
 The king began, “ I like this place, therefore I want to 
 build here. How I wish that you would build a little 
 for me ; something handsome, a European house, in order 
 that I may be reminded of you when you are gone to the 
 Coast. You ‘Mmorowa’ (D. PI. B. and I.) will come when 
 
 Q 
 
226 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 you can to see after and direct the work.” The king’s 
 request was so modestly made that we felt pleasure in 
 agreeing to it ; with one accord we all, including the Fan- 
 tees, declared that we should be glad to do his majesty a 
 service. Then a bullock, two loads of salt, two sheep, and 
 a peredwane (thirty-six dollars) of gold were given to us four 
 “ Mmorowa and one load of salt, one sheep, and eighteen 
 dollars to the “ Mmofra” (Fantees). Thus the work was 
 undertaken with real energy, though we thought sadly 
 of the many thousands obliged to live without salt, unable 
 to pay the nine dollai’s which was the price of a load ! 
 
 After the king had left, we returned home laden 
 with our riches, slew the ox, and divided it as well 
 as the money. From this time we devoted ourselves 
 to the king’s building, for although it had been said, 
 “ Come when you please to inspect,” it was carefully 
 noticed who came and who was absent. Owusu Kokoo 
 and two other princes were always on the building 
 ground, but not much progress was made. When we 
 urged that the foundation should be laid, we were told 
 that the king must come first and perform a ceremony, 
 and he could not go out for a week before the Adae, 
 which falls on June 11th. 
 
 On the 13th, this ceremony took place, much to our dis- 
 tress. A sheep was slain, and the blood sprinkled on 
 certain places, while numerous prayers were offered to 
 the Fetish. One prayer or wish ran thus — “ The old ones 
 have done their work, now Kari-Kari sits on the throne, 
 he has taken a few Fantees prisoners through whom he 
 wishes to build something. The chiefs are all gone to 
 war against the tribes at the Coast, so help us here, and 
 bring Fantees, Asens, Denkjeras, Akems, Akwapems, 
 Akras, and all here. Crushed bananas, mixed with palm 
 oil, were also thrown about, and the slain sheep was torn 
 to pieces in a moment by the people. 
 
WE BUILD FOB THE KING. 
 
 227 
 
 The kind of house we were to build remained undecided. 
 
 I drew a plan of one fifty-three feet long, without stories 
 
 and galleries on one side. The king wished to have them 
 
 all round ; but it was difficult to get the beams for their 
 
 support. There were only two sawyers, the others were 
 
 but learners ; as until the F antees had seen sawing at the 
 
 mission house, they had no idea of it. Counting Joseph 
 
 our servant, we had but three carpenters, to whom the 
 
 kinw crave a set of tools. 
 
 © © 
 
 Whilst waiting for wood we proceeded with the pre- 
 paration of sun-burnt bricks for the walls, covering them 
 with banana leaves, which were not water-tight, yet 
 answered the purpose, as but little rain fell at that time. 
 Necessary materials were always freely promised, and as 
 certainly never ready when wanted. The ICth was fixed 
 for the laying of the foundation stone, and we wished to 
 write a short account of the circumstance as a memorial 
 of the building ; but they were so fearful of our witchcraft 
 that they jealously watched our every movement. 
 
 When the king understood that the ceremony which 
 Mr. I), described as done in Europe could be performed 
 in the evening, he expressed a wish to be present, and 
 enquired by Owusu Kokoo if we required a sheep, which 
 we declined, although we were always thankful for any 
 gift. We were ready at two o’clock and waited for him, 
 till heavy rain came down, from which we had no pro- 
 tection but the workmen’s sheds, so we turned our steps 
 homewards. On the way we met the princes with a 
 sheep and some gold, who ordered our return, and com- 
 manded the business to proceed notwithstanding the 
 king’s absence, delivering the sheep to us, with thirty-six 
 dollars, and nine for the six Ashantees. Mr. D. took 
 some of the money, laid it hi the hole, and prayed that 
 God would give the king wisdom, he then adjusted the 
 stone, and covered it with earth. The people wanted to 
 
228 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 slay the sheep on the stone, which we peremptorily for- 
 bade, for we could not allow their fetish practices to be 
 in any way mixed up with our religious observances and 
 prayers, they “ might kill the animal where they liked,” 
 we said ; which they at last did, and connected the act 
 with the expression of their own wishes to their god. 
 Tims, after all, the affair did not conclude very satis- 
 factorily. 
 
 This impression was strengthened when we found that 
 Owusu Kokoo, from a sense of gratitude on account of the 
 princely hospitality he had experienced at the Coast, had 
 actually brought this sheep from Mr. D.’s stock, because 
 he thought he wished to hold a Fetish ! ! Supposing the 
 animal to be a present, we had rejoiced in the hope of 
 being able to give a full meal to the poorly fed workmen, 
 but now our own supplies were thus diminished. From 
 this time forward the king appeared nearly every day on 
 the building ground. 
 
 The 7th of July was the fifth birthday which my poor 
 wife had spent in captivity, yet in the review of the dark 
 shadows of those years, how blessed we had been by more 
 than gleams of sunshine ; many things we should have 
 delighted to possess had been denied, yet what mercies 
 had been granted, even more than we had asked for in 
 our prayers. Our little daughter was a blessing indeed, 
 and our expeiience with her helped us to cast the burden 
 of the future on our gracious God. 
 
 By the end of the month, notwithstanding the unfavour- 
 able weather, the house had made some progress, the walls 
 had reached the height of the windows, though the con- 
 stant rain prevented the brick- work from drying — and we 
 prepared to lay the beams for the first floor, but as a very 
 small part of the wood required was ready, and could not 
 be for some time, we decided to take a few weeks’ holiday. 
 
 .During the discussions about building, the idea of anerec- 
 
WE BUILD FOR THE KING. 
 
 229 
 
 tion for a vane was incidentally mentioned; the king caught 
 at it, and gave M. Bonnat no peace until he promised to con- 
 struct one similar to that he had described, viz., a rotunda 
 supported by twelve pillars with four arrow-heads in the 
 centre of the roof to denote the direction of the wind. When 
 his majesty saw M. B. climb the roof to adjust these, he 
 was excessively amused, and cliild-like expected the mango 
 stones which Kiiline had sown as a future ornament for 
 the walls, to come up as rapidly as Jack’s bean stalk. 
 
 There were reports that cannon was heard thundering 
 on the Prah, and the king enquired of D. what was meant 
 by firing seven times, he said it might mean a salute, 
 upon which Bosommuru answered, “that is right.” We 
 only hope the king will not, as in ISO 4, only encamp by 
 the Prah for months, but fight the matter out at once. 
 Whether it might he deemed necessary to humble 
 Ashantee by pushing forward to Comassie, we could not 
 guess, although without wishing for such an event, we 
 were inclined to believe it would be so. We felt that if 
 such were God’s will, He would protect us, and it might 
 prove the very means of our deliverance ; indeed, if the 
 troops came to F omana only, Ashantee would be in terror 
 and might hastily release us, but they might also take 
 us away into the interior. We trusted to be kept in the 
 exercise of faith and love, and ultimately to be allowed to 
 work, and not cast aside as useless tools. 
 
 At the ceremony consequent on the death of two 
 princesses on the 10th, several unhappy people were 
 sacrificed, women amongst them. Alas ! what blood had 
 been uselessly shed since our detention. 
 
 We noticed increased depression, and heard many en- 
 quiries around us as to how matters would end. Food 
 became so scarce that the people were selling their goods 
 and furniture to procure it, and bitterly complained of 
 their losses. Even in the palace they seemed anxious and 
 
230 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASUAN TEE. 
 
 almost parsimonious. Mrs. Plange, Palm, and the mace 
 bearer of Dawson received but one and a half dollars 
 each at the Adae, instead of three, as formerly ; we still 
 had nine for three weeks, for which we felt most thank- 
 ful, as all our stores were rapidly diminishing. The king’s 
 behaviour was enigmatical. He often danced “Kete” the 
 whole night, and in the morning appeared on the building 
 ground in high spirits, seeming to have no cause for an 
 anxious thought. 
 
 We suggested to him the propriety, or even necessity, 
 of having but one storey to his new house, not only on 
 account of the scarcity of material, but from the fear 
 that the walls being damp, would not sustain the weight 
 of a second. The caution was useless, “ No,” he said, “if 
 the rain hinders, you can suspend work for a month.” 
 This decision dashed the sanguine hope of the Fan tees, who 
 expected when the house was finished, to be sent home. 
 For ourselves, we concluded the delay would make little 
 difference, and neither hasten or postpone our freedom. 
 If we asked for meat or money to provide for our people, 
 the king at once complied, but it was always a very long 
 time before any supply came. 
 
 On August 8th the first floor was finished, and then 
 came a pause of two months, for we could get no saws. 
 It seemed also cruel to urge men to work who were 
 suffering from hunger, and we could provide no food — 
 the folly of beginning to build under such circumstances 
 struck us very forcibly. The king doubtless cursed the 
 hour when he had allowed his chiefs to draw him into 
 war, by promises which were never fulfilled, of supplying 
 him with treasure from the Coast. Meanwhile the 
 Mornone women continued dancing and singing bravely. 
 On the great Adae (August 10th) the king appeared 
 serious and subdued, and when passing the Dampan, on 
 which Dawson sat, and the sword was offered him by the 
 
WE BUILD FOR THE KING. 
 
 231 
 
 sword-bearer that he might dance, he refused it, which 
 implied disaster. 
 
 In the evening we overheard a woman crying aloud, 
 “ mother, what am I to do now ? ” leading us to fear she 
 was being placed in the block ; most of our neighbours 
 being Asumankwas (doctors), who are often entrusted 
 with the care of prisoners. When Mr. Plange drew nearer 
 he heard an Ashantee who had returned from Serem, and 
 had given his message to the king, talking excitedly. It ap- 
 peared he had been sent with an Asumankwa with powder, 
 to purchase a very strong medicine (aduru) which would 
 destroy the people at the Coast. The mohammedans in 
 Angwa, about four or five days’ journey from Salaga — the 
 great market-place — took the powder, but refused to give 
 him the medicine. High words ensued ; the messengers 
 swore a great oath, the moslems seized sword and dagger, 
 and in the wild skirmish which followed several on both 
 sides were killed, and the Ashantees returned home. 
 
 Soon after the moslems sent, requesting their return 
 to settle the affair, promising them goods ; they went, 
 and thereby fell into a trap similar to those with 
 which they had often decoyed others. They were 
 conducted to a place where powder was laid, which 
 was fired and exploded, killing some on the spot, and 
 mortally wounding others, while a few escaped. This 
 occurred forty days before the barricading of the road, 
 and they found it difficult to make their way back. 
 
 Among those who fell was Amoaku, and it was his wife 
 we had heard crying so bitterly. From other houses 
 similar sounds of distress soon proceeded. It was thus 
 evident that the central tribes had thrown off the yoke 
 of Ashantee, of which they had long been weary, and 
 the course which events were taking at the Coast be- 
 came clearer. To our surprise, however, a mohamme- 
 dan hung himself in the town, and the affair at Serem 
 
232 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII ANTEE. 
 
 was represented as a dispute between the Ashantee 
 chiefs. 
 
 Owusu Adum, a brother of Owusu Kokoo, was sent to 
 Kwantiabo, but could not proceed because the road was 
 blocked. The Ashantees had not of late gone to that 
 town, but had traded with the people on our side the 
 Tano river. They were therefore now placed in a diffi- 
 cult position, for it was said that a messenger from 
 Kwantiabo had warned the king to let the white men and 
 Fantees go without delay, otherwise the English would 
 be at Coomassie by Christmas. It was further said and 
 quickly believed that communication was cut off between 
 the two divisions of the army. 
 
 Every effort to gain the ear of the king was now in 
 vain, and when at length Dawson met him, he enquired 
 four times if we might proceed with the house before ob- 
 taining an answer. He was told how unreasonable it was 
 to require men to work without food, and that it made us 
 heart sick and indignant to think how well the captive 
 Ashantees were treated at the Coast, while the poor Fantee 
 prisoners were required to work on empty promises, with- 
 out the necesssaries of life. 
 
 On the 20th, the king appeared on the building ground 
 earlier than myself, and blamed Dawson severely, com- 
 plaining of the delay in progress. The want of food was 
 again urged, and again more supplies promised. At length 
 only half the men would work. 
 
 On the few previous Sundays, especially on the 24th, 
 we rejoiced to see more Ashantee listeners, who came un- 
 invited. We had also many temporal mercies. Both my 
 wife and child were well, spite of their many privations. 
 Bread, sugar, coffee or tea were unknown luxuries, yet 
 little Rosa ran merrily about all day with her foster 
 brother Kwame, the nurse’s child. This fact had how- 
 ever its dark side, for we knew not how or where to pro- 
 cure more shoes. She talked nicely, and her feverish 
 
WE B TJILD FOR THE KING. 
 
 233 
 
 attacks yielded readily to treatment. We daily prayed 
 that she might be kept from the evil influences around 
 us. On her birthday, September 2nd, M. Bonnat surprised 
 us by a pretty little chair of odum wood, with back and 
 seat of plaited straw. 
 
 Poor Ku hue’s depression increased, and his distress was 
 great when at the Kete dance the king had an Ashantee 
 killed, and four more accused of desertion given over to 
 the hangman. An attack of hemorrhage came on, and 
 though a sweet sleep and a cheering dream followed, his 
 settled conviction was that he should find his grave in 
 Ashantee, ardently as he longed for his native land, and 
 to see his parents’ graves once more. 
 
 We were increasingly destitute of food for the work- 
 men, and Dawson at last begged the king to lend him 
 money to buy it, but in vain. The chief who was 
 appointed to protect the wall neglected his duty, and D.’s 
 patience at length gave way. He came into the town 
 and declared to the prince Owuso Kokoo that he would 
 not go again to the building until help was provided. 
 Former assertions were repeated. The king had begged 
 us to hasten the work, and we delayed it ; he had there- 
 fore “turned away his eyes from us.” We felt this to be 
 very unjust, for we could neither help the rain, or create 
 workmen or tools, but as we wished to ensure the good- 
 will of the king, we put the matter before the men, and 
 entreated them to work on rainy as well as on fine days. . 
 
 The masons now played us a trick. Professing to have 
 heard there was no dry brick they ceased to come, and 
 Dawson felt it needful to keep them in punishment until 
 the prince saw them. They begged for six lashes and to 
 be set free ; but as false reports and spiteful assertions 
 were constantly carried to the king, who professed to 
 make full investigation, but ended by upholding them, we 
 would not yield. After much discussion and misrepre- 
 
234 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 mentation, this vexatious affair was ended by a conciliatory 
 message from his majesty, and we as usual tried to think 
 the best. The prince however believed these Fantees to 
 be ill-disposed, and capable of very bad actions, Akjere 
 Mensa had said many things against us all, but especially 
 against Dawson, as untrustworthy. The king gave us no 
 opportunity to explain, so we resolutely refused to employ 
 him. He went to the palace to complain, and returned 
 with a message that we were to allow the men to work, 
 and that his majesty would come himself and see us; 
 thus the backbiter remained, but no work was given him. 
 
 Our small affairs were now forgotten, for a sudden death 
 plunged the palace and the town into great grief. On 
 our Rosa’s birthday the 2nd crown prince Mensa Kuma 
 died, at sixteen years of age. This was publicly announced 
 at four o’clock, but before that hour royal servants oc- 
 cupied all the streets to catch the fugitives. Kwabena, 
 the captive son of the chief of Peki, who had often been 
 our informant, brought us the news, warning us to let 
 none leave the house lest he should fall into the hands of 
 the odumfo, who were searching everywhere for victims. 
 
 His master Kwantiabo had been sitting in council half 
 an hour before in the palace with the other chiefs, sur- 
 rounded by their followers. A messenger suddenly 
 appeared and whispered to the king, who stooping down, 
 rubbed the tips of his fingers with red earth, and painted 
 his forehead. On this all the servants rushed from the 
 palace, and on a sign from his master our young infor- 
 mant did the same, without really knowing why, for this 
 was his first experience of this savage custom. Soon after 
 came Dawson in a state of alarm, to enquire the reason 
 of the awful tumult. The people outside were frantic, 
 seizing poultry and sheep, killing them and throwing them 
 away, and men were eveywhere falling victims to the 
 odumfo’s knife. 
 
WE BUILD FOR THE KING. 
 
 235 
 
 From one of Bosommuru’s followers we afterwards 
 heard that the king’s brother had died, and that nearly a 
 hundred and fifty men would be sacrificed at his funeral. 
 In the evening of the same day we saw men carrying 
 numbers of long fresh cut branches, which were to serve 
 for binding the sacrifices. Owusu Kokoo at length ap- 
 peared greeting ns from the king, who sent us word that 
 his youngest brother had died, and as his friends he must 
 inform us, and we must tell the Fantees of the event, 
 but we need fear nothing, although the customary sacri- 
 fices were not pleasant. Indeed they were not ! This 
 was an attention which induced us to suppose he had 
 heard of our anxiety and excitement about passing events. 
 
 The deceased youth was to be followed to the grave by 
 slaves only, some of his own, and others who had long 
 been languishing in irons. It was expected that every 
 great chief would offer a gift of human life, and many 
 men who were goincr about free, fell beneath the knife of 
 the odumfo. Up to midday the king and his followers had 
 been sitting at the north side of the market-place under 
 the tree where we used to preach. Around him were 
 crowds playing the wildest music, who all fasted, but 
 drank the more. These offerings from the chiefs were 
 presented — dresses, silk cushions, gold, ornaments, sheep 
 and MEN ! In the afternoon he resumed his seat in the 
 market-place, and all who had guns fired them ; at this 
 signal some victims fell. 
 
 M. Bonnat and Klihne, who were in the street for a few 
 moments, saw three odumfos rush upon a man standing 
 among the crowd, pierce his cheeks with a knife and 
 order him to stand up ; they then drove him before them 
 with his hands bound behind like a sheep to the slaughter. 
 
 The deceased prince had besides several wives of royal 
 blood, three of low birth, who when they heard of his 
 death ran away and hid themselves. The king supplied 
 
236 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 their places by other girls, who, painted white, and hung 
 with gold ornaments, sat around the coffin to drive away 
 the flies — and were strangled at the funeral. The same 
 fate befel six pages, who, similarly ornamented and 
 painted, crouched around the coffin, which was carried 
 out at midnight. For three days previously the poor 
 lads had known they were doomed to go with the un- 
 happy women to the grave. 
 
 On Friday, the day of the “king’s soul” (he was born on 
 Friday), no blood must be shed, and all the bodies of the 
 slain were dragged away early in the morning to the 
 entrance of Apetesini. The l'antees were filled with 
 horror at the sight ; they had witnessed the murder of 
 twenty human sacrifices, some of them lads of ten years, 
 others old men. We wondered how the people could sit 
 down to eat after the appointed three days’ fast. The 
 town was quieter, and the king divided sheep among 
 his chiefs. The funeral ceremonies were continued on 
 Saturday the Gth, by every one having their heads 
 shaved. 
 
 The dancing women attended at the palace to comfort 
 the king, for which they received presents of gold. On 
 this occasion, a princess quarrelled, and allowed herself 
 to utter insulting words. The king ordered her to be 
 taken out on the spot, and not only did she lose her head, 
 but a prince and other Ashantee nobles fell on the same 
 day. It was really a reign of terror, and none could 
 understand whether it was an outburst of ungoverned 
 passion, or an intimation of absolute power. On Monday, 
 a week after the death, a fast was again observed, and 
 we knew too well the sad accompaniment. We could 
 only sigh and cry to the Lord of Hosts, and we knew that 
 He would hear us, although we were taunted by the 
 question, “ Where is thy God ?” 
 
 From the 1st to the 10th of September, the slaughter 
 
WE BUILD FOE THE KING. 
 
 237 
 
 continued. The king himself actually killed some mem- 
 bers of the royal house, many slain corpses lay exposed, 
 and in forty days the same dreadful doings were to be 
 repeated ! 
 
 We now heard that Amakje, king of Apollonia, had just 
 eaten fetish (joined himself) with the Ashantees. His 
 people refused to follow him, so he was induced to go 
 almost alone to Adu Bofo’s camp, where he was seized 
 and laid in irons. He is accused of having given up 
 Akjampong to the English without fighting, and subse- 
 quently of giving up his throne to them. The proceed- 
 ings of these negro chieftains are very mysterious. They 
 know how the Ashantees deceived the pi’inces of Wusutra 
 and Tongo, in the last war with Krepe, and after enticing 
 them here with their subjects, sold or slew the latter, 
 leaving the chiefs alone and destitute, yet they prefer the 
 yoke of Ashantee to the mild British protectorate ; they 
 like to be without restraint, and to behead or hold death 
 wakes at pleasure till they fall at a sign from the majesty 
 to which they have looked up for protection. 
 
 On the little Adae (September 3rd), we received orders 
 to stay away on account of the great slaughter demanded 
 by the general mourning. This involved the loss of a 
 couple of dollars, which were worth much to us just then. 
 M. B.’s allowance was only two dollars and a half, and Mr. 
 D. had come to his last farthing, yet we were expected to 
 go on building the king’s house. We ordered our two 
 servants to earn their living by trading in palm wine; for 
 ourselves we felt confident that our Lord would not for- 
 sake us, and that He would enable us to forgive the 
 people who had taken our money from us in Fomana 
 (£G0), and whom we were now obliged to serve. Some 
 candles and a small box of butter remained of our provi- 
 sion ; these were carefully saved for Rosa. We took much 
 pains to manufacture sugar, and with M. B.’s help we sue- 
 
238 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH AN TEE. 
 
 ceeded in making six pounds of syrup or molasses, but 
 could not crystalize it. 
 
 September 10th, the king at length opened his purse 
 and sent us seventy-two dollars ; of these the carpenters 
 received eighteen, and the thirty labourers the same sum, 
 but the sawyers were forgotten ; we had our share, and 
 tried to procure something extra for the sawyers who had 
 the hardest work, and were treated most inconsiderately. 
 Ten days ago they brought eight beautiful planks as a 
 present for his majesty, but when boards were wanted for 
 the prince’s coffin, six of these were taken without cere- 
 mony. Sometimes the king comes to the building ground, 
 gives the men brandy, and orders them to dance and sing 
 before him till they are very merry ; this is intended to 
 make up for every disappointment. 
 
 September 20th, the king came to see the verandah, 
 at which we had worked very closely. Instead of thanks, 
 he only remarked that we did nothing. He took no 
 account of the rainy days, but thought the house ought 
 to have been finished long before. We wei'e told that he 
 very much wished to show the finished house to his 
 chiefs to make them ashamed, because they had sworn to 
 bring the governor’s castle bodily to Ashantee. He had 
 gained a house from the Fantees without war ! Building 
 in West Africa is certainly no child’s play, and in this 
 case our patience was put to a very severe test. 
 
 At last, September 5th, after great exertion, the front 
 verandah was erected. His majesty rejoiced like a child, 
 and gave an ox to Mr. D., and eighteen dollars to the 
 dancing Fantees, but instead of rewarding the poor 
 sawyers as he had promised, he complained that they 
 had sold several planks to his cousin, a man who was 
 within a hair’s breadth of becoming king in his stead, 
 and whom he regarded with great jealousy. In his anger 
 he explained “ that should not happen again ; he would 
 
WE BUILD FOR THE KING. 
 
 239 
 
 buy the planks.” Besides this, he discoursed upon 
 politics, “ I have done nothing to the governor, and yet 
 he has taken up arms against me. If I had wished to 
 fight against the white men, I should have gone to the 
 war myself. You, too (addressing 13.), I have learned to 
 know, and have proved what your real spirit is.” This 
 was meant as a hint that we were ungrateful, and ought 
 to esteem ourselves happy to build for so great a king. 
 
 We happened to hear from an Akwamer who had come 
 to Comassie with an ambassador, that the white man in 
 Odumase had presented his maj esty with a large umbrella, and 
 had interceded for us. We supposed that our brethren were 
 trying in this way to influence the king, but we had little 
 hope that they would succeed. Messengers from the camp 
 also came, who reported that AduBofo had actually captured 
 a whole tribe by means of the old trick— that he wanted to 
 eat fetish with them ; these poor people belonged to Apol- 
 lonia, and had formerly sought help from the king. 
 
 Adu Bofo continually begged for men and money, 
 and a proclamation was issued, ordering all soldiers 
 who were in the plantations to hasten to the camp 
 on pain of death for delay ; at the same time the 
 army sent a petition to be recalled ; to this the king re- 
 plied, “you wished for war and you have it. You swore 
 you would not return till you could bring me the walls 
 of Cape Coast, and now you want we to recall you because 
 many chiefs have fallen, and you are suffering. When I 
 danced on the market-place in times past, you said, ‘ he 
 wishes for war.’ It was not I, it was you who wished it. 
 What can I do ? I am drunk to-day and must play Kete 
 with my wives. In due time I will send you an answer.” 
 
 On October 13th, the forty days since the death of the 
 king’s brother expired, and the sacrifices began afresh. 
 Amongst others, the king laid hold on a Fantee, which 
 grieved us much. He had emigrated ten years before, and 
 
240 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 had gained his living by trading, hut as he earned more than 
 the Ashantees he was avoided by them, and at last resolved 
 to escape. On the road to Akem he was seized near Dwaben, 
 and brought back a prisoner. He professed to be going to 
 reclaim a debt, but as he had taken all bis goods with him 
 he was pronounced guilty, and delivered to Kwantabisa, 
 the chief of the wood-bearers, to be watched over. 
 
 Kwantabisa did all he could to save his life ; he re- 
 moved him to a neighbouring house, and six times dis- 
 missed the hangman who was sent to fetch him, declaring 
 he did not know what had become of him. He hoped 
 that the king would repent of the step he had taken, 
 for he did not always know who had been led to the 
 block. But when the odumfos came the seventh time, 
 and said that if this man were not forthcoming another 
 would be taken in his stead, Kwantabisa was obliged 
 to give him up. This execution naturally enraged the 
 Fantees, although they hoped that on reflection the king 
 would acknowledge that he had committed a rash act. 
 
 In October we set to work vigorously on the second 
 floor of the house, which wonderfully pleased the king. 
 Still our entreaty for salt was neglected. Happily, my 
 wife continued well, though occasionally rather nervous 
 and excited by trifles. Poor Kuhne was no better, and 
 his cough was very trying, though he sometimes man- 
 aged to visit the building carried in a hammock. 
 
 The chief of Aguogo was now accused to the king as 
 not having sufficiently guarded the border against Akem, 
 and was sentenced to lose his head. He however 
 escaped to Boakje Tenteng, who succeeded in effecting a 
 mitigation of the capital sentence to the payment of a 
 heavy fine (ninety peredwanes). We pitied this man, 
 who was a simple-hearted friendly fellow, with but few 
 Ashantee characteristics. We heard at that time that 
 the Ashantees had suffered a defeat, and lost several 
 
WE BUILD FOR THE KING. 
 
 241 
 
 chiefs, and we learned the particulars from the Krepe, 
 Kwabena, who always accompanied his master to the 
 council. The king asked his councillors what was now 
 to be done ? He had heard from Akwamu that many 
 European soldiers had landed at the Coast, and the 
 governor wishing to finish the war during the dry season, 
 had joined with the Coast tribes, and was hastening on to 
 Coomassie. The Fantees and the white men in the 
 centre, on one side an army from Kwau-Kodiabe, and on 
 the other a mixed host from Akra, Akwapem, and Akem. 
 Amankwa had thrown coals on an ant hill, and now the 
 insects were spreading themselves in all directions. 
 
 It was truly no joke this time. From Ada to Cape 
 Coast the land swarmed with troops, especially Hausas 
 from Lagos, and numbers of white men. As usual great 
 weakness was manifested. Guards were dispatched in 
 every direction to prevent the possibility of flight, and to 
 press in all capable of bearing arms, while the king 
 grumbled and accused Amankwa Tia. 
 
 There were indeed signs of evil omen, but we knew on 
 whom to cast our care, and were assured that many 
 prayers were ascending on our behalf. The king sent a 
 messenger to the interior to a renowned moslem, begging 
 for medicine to the value of a hundred peredwanes, for 
 the destruction of his enemies, and then gave orders for 
 his army to return over the Prah, promising to have 
 branches thrown across to help them. After these pre- 
 parations he danced all night, and in the morning 
 (October 20th) proceeded to Bantama to perform fetish, 
 and offer two human sacrifices. He saluted us, and I 
 went to work, glad to be freed from the deafening noise 
 of his followers. 
 
 Discouraging reports were increasing. The Akems had 
 taken three hundred Ashantees, and Amankwa Tia had 
 experienced another defeat; thus our last remaining 
 
 R 
 
242 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 chance of obtaining the much needed salt was gone, as 
 the governor had sent to Kwantiabo and arrested the 
 chief. Nothing was so likely to convince the Ashantees 
 of their real position as the impossibility of procuring this 
 indispensable necessary. 
 
 But we had to sustain a new misfortune. On Sunday 
 morning, October 26th, we heard that the house, which 
 had reached the second floor, had fallen down in the 
 night, in consequence of the incessant x’ain. When I be- 
 held the ruin I could not help weeping. The king was 
 very sorry, but was willing to admit the real cause, and 
 seemed well pleased that we were ready to begin again as 
 soon as dry weather should set in. When the Harmattan 
 commenced we determined to rebuild, but before doing 
 anything else we resolved to erect a shed in which to 
 store the dry bricks. The Fantees had cleared the 
 greater part of the rubbish by the 31st, and exerted them- 
 selves so much as to elicit praise from the Ashantees; but 
 they were still kept without payment from the king. 
 We afterwards heard that six houses in the palace court 
 had fallen on that same Sunday, and the stone building 
 had suffered considerable damage. 
 
 The king was so struck by this, that he called for a 
 F etish priestess, and demanded an explanation. “ It is 
 on account of the foreigners,” replied she; “if the king let 
 the Fantees and the white men go all will succeed, other- 
 wise nothing.” For this declaration she was placed in 
 irons. Still the rain would not leave off, but recom- 
 menced every evening, to the amazement of the Ashantees. 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 243 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 Late in October it was apparent to us that the Momome 
 women were arranging a procession which betokened 
 something unusual. We heard that a great council had 
 been held on the 27th in Amanghyia, when the chiefs had 
 begged the king to recall the army. But he had not been 
 willing, unless his great men would repay him for the 
 outlay, which he estimated at six thousand peredwanes 
 (216,000 dollars), and they had bound themselves to do 
 so. It was a fact that the Akems were pushing on, they 
 had evidently cleared a way through the forest as far as 
 Dadease, which was on our side of the boarder. The 
 Wasas were said to have deceived Adu Bofo’s army and 
 beaten them. 
 
 The ambassador of Akwamu was dispatched with 
 the answer, which follows : — “ The king thanks you for 
 your news, and the hints you gave. I too have 
 a warning to give you. Do not be enticed to Akra or 
 you will be imprisoned. I am young it is true, but I 
 would not bring misfortune upon my country. My fore- 
 fathers were all benefactors of their kingdom, I would be 
 the same, and I will see what is to be done. I cannot 
 possibly send the white men to you yet, they are making 
 something that is to be finished in two months, till then 
 one must have patience.” 
 
 It was reported that the army would return to the 
 
244 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 neighbourhood of Coomassie, and if positively necessary, 
 the white men and the Fan tees would be set free. 
 
 We made a last attempt to secure the release of our 
 poor invalid, Kiihne, by sending his own written state- 
 ment of his increasing illness to the king, and pleading 
 for his prompt removal to a dry mountain ail’, which he 
 had formerly found restorative, and where he would have 
 suitable nursing and nourishment. We hinted that thus 
 the king might at once open communications with the 
 Coast without in any way compromising his dignity. But 
 we received in reply only this message (Oct. 20th), “ Cool 
 your heart, I will see what can be done, and send you 
 word in a short time which time never arrived ! Thus 
 our last hope, that this application might give an oppor- 
 tunity for D. to speak to the king, was cruelly disappointed. 
 
 The poor king still clung to the belief, that as water 
 never went up the mountains, so the British could 
 never come to Ashantee. But if this should happen, his 
 heart would certainly fail him, he was much too weak to 
 hold out against the united Coast tribes, especially with 
 the added assistance of the governor, and in the event of 
 their success, nothing but the influence of the governor 
 could restrain them from wreaking their vengence upon 
 Ashantee until he and his people would have to sue 
 for mercy. The governor however would make no treaty 
 until we were set free ; thus we felt assured no violence 
 would be offered by the king for fear of retaliation upon 
 himself, and this led us to believe he would yield. 
 
 Meanwhile his wives sang the old national songs to him 
 every night, praising the deeds of his forefathers, in wild 
 plaintive tones which moved him greatly. Many a one did 
 lie send to these same forefathers through the cruel hands 
 of the executioners during those hours, and in the morning 
 visit his building with a smiling face, striving to hide by 
 a great effort, the uneasy state of his mind. 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 245 
 
 After long consideration, I resolved to recommence my 
 street preaching, but very few Ashantees came, and I did 
 not ultimately pursue it, feeling uncertain if the king ap- 
 proved; if he did, I thought he would soon let me 
 know. I prayed that I might have a heart to testify 
 warmly of a Saviour’s love to the lost, and a ready tongue 
 to proclaim it faithfully, and that the bread cast upon the 
 waters might be found after many days. 
 
 Four messengers having arrived from Akwamu, the 
 chiefs were hurriedly summoned to the palace (November 
 18th), and later in the evening Mr. D. was called. The 
 dialogue began thus 
 
 “ You were sent here respecting the ransom.” 
 
 “ No,” answered D. 
 
 “ Have you brought the money with you ? ” 
 
 “ Certainly not : How could I have kept it here a whole 
 
 o » 
 
 year ? 
 
 “ Has the money been handed over to Owusu Kokoo.” 
 
 “It was weighed before my eyes, and given to a 
 mulatto (Mr. Grant) in charge, but as I left before Owusu 
 Kokoo, I cannot know what occurred in Cape Coast after- 
 wards.” 
 
 To the king’s last question as to whether the money 
 would be paid out in Cape Coast if we were all sent back, 
 Dawson could only repeat, “ I do not know.” 
 
 On the evening of the 20th he was again summoned to 
 the palace to read two letters from the governor to the 
 king, of October 3rd and November 1st. The first con- 
 tained the only direct news we had heard from the Coast 
 for a year. The second referred to another which must 
 have miscarried, Amankwa Tia being closely surrounded 
 by the enemy. The governor sent a copy of the missing 
 letter by an Ashantee captive, and required an answer to 
 three points contained in it in twenty days (while twenty- 
 two had already elapsed). The king had broken the 
 
246 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 peace by invading the protectorate, burning villages, and 
 killing their inhabitants. Yet the governor had pushed 
 back the Ashantees with a handful of troops. Now he 
 was commissioned from Europe to chastise the king him- 
 self ; and the troops were daily arriving at the Coast. His 
 Queen however was enduring, and was willing to believe 
 that misunderstanding had led Kari-Kari to enter on the 
 war. She would therefore make the terms as easy as 
 possible. If the king wished for peace, he must, before 
 any treaty could be entered into,— 
 
 I. Recall all his troops who were stationed in the Pro- 
 tectorate. 
 
 II. Restore all innocent prisoners, men, women, and 
 children, with their belongings, and send them to the 
 Coast. 
 
 III. Engage to make good all damages done to the said 
 prisoners. 
 
 It was not to be supposed that the king could resist the 
 British army, when the native troops had already pushed 
 back the Ashantees. 
 
 The letter was heard in profound silence, its very truth 
 made it the more painful, and all became serious. We 
 could only beseech the Lord to open the eyes of the king. 
 
 We had heard much of the proceedings at the Coast 
 from our friend, Kwabena. The English were, he affirmed, 
 determined to push on to Coomassie, and were even then 
 advancing- The king; had therefore better not listen to 
 those who would flatter him with the assurance that “ no 
 one had dared to attack Ashantee from time immemorial.” 
 Things had changed, and it was now high time to wake 
 to the impending danger. Great preparations for the 
 campaign were being made at the Coast. 
 
 After the letter was finished, the queen mother arose 
 and addressed the great men. “ I am old now, I lived 
 before Kwalcoo Dooah, and I have now placed my son on 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 247 
 
 the Ashantee throne. Three or four years ago, Akwamu 
 begged for help against Krepe, the Ashantees obeyed the 
 call, and brought some white men here and much booty. 
 The chiefs have now marched against the Coast, the war 
 is going against us, the enemy threatens. The chief of 
 Akwamu entreats incessantly for the white men, for until 
 they are set free he will have no peace, and perhaps be 
 taken to the Coast. What is to be done ? I do not wish 
 for our successors to say my son was the cause of the dis- 
 turbance of the sixty nkurow” (towns, i.e., the whole land). 
 
 “From olden times it has been seen that God fights 
 for Ashantee if the war is a just one. This one is unjust. 
 The Europeans begged for the imprisoned white men. 
 They were told to wait until Adu Bofo returned. Adu 
 Bofo came back ; then they said they wanted money. 
 The money was offered, and even weighed. How then 
 can this war be justified ? The building of the house 
 cannot be given as a hindrance, for if peace were once 
 declared, the governor would gladly send builders. Taking 
 all into consideration, I strongly advise that the white 
 men should be sent back at once, and God can help us.” 
 
 The chiefs adjourned. Hard as it appeared to them 
 they knew that their reduced half-starved army could 
 not stand against fresh troops, so we thought they would 
 try to soften the enemy by setting us free, while they still 
 had a choice. 
 
 On the 21st we were filled with gratitude at the birth 
 of a little son, whom we felt constrained to name Im- 
 manuel, in memory of God’s faithful guidance throughout 
 our captivity. It was noticeable that this boy spent his 
 first months in almost entire obscurity, the Ashantees re- 
 garding it as an ill omen when a son is born to an enemy 
 on their territory ; his existence was therefore as perfectly 
 ignored, as was that of his little sister noticed, wondered 
 at, and rejoiced over. 
 
248 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 On the same day Mose was summoned to translate the 
 governor’s letter, in company with the other two Akwa- 
 pems. 
 
 On the 24th we had to attend to write an answer, un- 
 accompanied by Mr. Plange, who was set aside. It was 
 modelled in Ashantee fashion, one point made prominent, 
 the other not noticed. We were seated when the king 
 hastily cried, “ Dawson, write to my good friend and tell 
 him that I have received his letter. Before it came I had 
 sent to recall Amankwa Tia ; now I will send a fresh 
 messenger to call all back. I have no quarrel with the 
 white men, they are my dear friends, only when I heard 
 from Plange that the Elmina Fort was given to Kwakje 
 Fram, my chiefs grew angry and marched out to bring 
 him here ; but now that I hear he is dead, I am content. 
 The fear that my soldiers might go too far, and make 
 things unpleasant for my good friends, has caused me to 
 recall my army ! As regards the white people, I have 
 detained you on their account ; as soon as I get the £1000 
 I will send them away with you.” Of course he wished 
 to have his army near him, if only to ^lefy the governor 
 anew. 
 
 On the 25th the king’s answer was signed, and Mr. 
 Dawson read the heads of a letter to his Excellency, in 
 which he asked if the £1000 could not be sent to Coo- 
 massie. Whilst I was silently considering this proposal, 
 the kin o; suggested that I should write to the same effect 
 in order to be set at liberty. I replied that we had never 
 interfered in money matters, and should still less like to 
 do so now. Several chiefs exclaimed, “ It is so !” Apea 
 alone remarked ironically, “ If you don’t care to be set free, 
 do as you like.” Nevertheless, by the king’s permission, I 
 did write to several friends, and the Fantee, Asiedu, was 
 sent to the Coast with the letters, accompanied by a 
 messenger of the governor. 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 249 
 
 In one of our interviews with the king, M. Bonnat and 
 I again begged him to send K. at once to the Coast on 
 account of his health. His majesty answered, “ K. swore 
 formerly that he would not go alone.” When D. remarked, 
 “the white men are not in the habit of swearing,” Owusu 
 Kokoo rejoined in a stern tone, “ the king does not tell 
 lies.” 
 
 Having laid the foundation of the new building with 
 stones, it was agreed that if I were obliged to he ab- 
 sent on account of my wife, D. should keep watch over 
 the workmen. We had a narrow escape of taking all this 
 labour in vain, for it entered the king’s head to fancy 
 that he would rather have the house built in Twere-. 
 boanda, in the neighbourhood of our old Ebenezer, because 
 this place was supposed to be the special haunt of evil 
 spirits. Some Fetish priests enquired into this matter, 
 and decided it was not so. The position was therefore 
 not to be altered, and the basement was happily completed. 
 
 On the 29th the king came to inspect our work, and 
 told Mr. D., with a face beaming with joy, that his army 
 was on the way back, and had already reached Fusuwei 
 (a day’s journey from the Prah). We gathered however 
 from other sources that though the army had broken 
 through, it had been thoroughly beaten, man}" captured, 
 and numbers scattered. Owusu Kokoo’s brother Osei 
 told (December 5th) his people when the Akwapems 
 were supposed to be asleep, that such a battle as that at 
 Fusuwei had never been fought by the Ashantees, all 
 fled, Amankwa lost twenty peredwanes of gold-dust, 
 Kwasi Domfe the whole of his jewellery, andAkjampong 
 was taken prisoner. Almost every night Kete was danced 
 at the palace, and the excitement was excedingly painful. 
 
 Kotiko and Kwado, Ashantee messengers, who had been 
 more than a year at Cape Coast, were now said to be ad- 
 vancing, as the governor had sent them to Amankwa’s 
 
250 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTE E. 
 
 camp, accompanied by numerous soldiers. They were 
 ceremoniously received (December 6th) on the Bogyawee 
 place, when the king and all his chiefs danced about the 
 streets, painted white, to express their joy ; glorious news 
 having been brought to the king. “ Kwakje Fram the 
 Denkjera prince had fallen, together with his nephew, 
 seven Fantee officers, and one European ! Amankwa Tia 
 had killed many Fantees and chased the rest into the 
 sea, besides punishing the other Coast tribes, and because 
 a fellow on the Akem side had annoyed the king, this 
 glorious captain had returned to punish him.” Then 
 came grand bursts of hurrahs ! It seemed incredible that 
 the king could so misrepresent matters to his people ; but 
 such was the fact. 
 
 This message was delivered in the open air, so that it 
 was immediately made public. Whether the k in g thought 
 that his subjects were so completely in subjection as to be- 
 lieve those statements, we could not decide ; but we were 
 pretty sure every one knew how matters really stood. 
 Perhaps he thought it right to avoid all outward signs of de- 
 spair and mourning that he might give new life and courage. 
 
 In a more restricted circle he testified his sympathy 
 with the army in another way. He had sworn the great 
 oath before his chiefs, that whoever dared to make game 
 of a soldier, or even to hint that the army had achieved 
 nothing, should be put to death. Besides this he sent 
 the troops forty small casks of powder, and gave the 
 mohammedans ten peredwanes for using sorcery to hinder 
 the white men from rising. He even took one of our 
 porters, who had said he was a Fetish priest (no doubt by 
 way of obtaining food) into his service, and gave him a 
 new house ; but the poor fellow always went about guarded, 
 thus paying dearly for his folly. 
 
 On December the 7th, the king with his followers again 
 danced through the streets, but ceased long before daylight. 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 251 
 
 The messengers entered merrily into the king’s ideas, and 
 Kotiko related how many Ashantees had been put to 
 death by the cruel governor. “ My wife,” said he, “ was 
 about to lose her head, when just in time to save her 
 came the king’s letter, assuring the governor that the 
 white men and the Fantees were still alive, causing him 
 to regret that he had been so rash.” A true Ashantee 
 messenger. 
 
 When these gentlemen visited us, a royal guard was 
 present, so that we could not ask many qnestions ; but 
 when I inquired after Ansa’s health, Kwado answered 
 with some hesitation, “he is well.” We afterwards dis- 
 covered that Kotiko had told a Fantee of his acquaint- 
 ances, “ these were three Ashantees who fell victims to 
 the rage of the people, who on hearing of the murder of 
 the prisoners, attacked Prince Ansa’s house, destroyed 
 everything, and killed three of his servants, The governor 
 sympathized with the prince, and promised him a full 
 compensation.” This report sounded credible ; it was 
 further said that the prince had been taken to Sierra 
 Leone with the prince of Elmina. 
 
 New reports were continually circulated; one was that 
 an Akwamu in a European dress was on his way to 
 Coomassie ; then it was prince Ansa who was coming, and 
 certainly if he could help his country, this was the time 
 to do it. Again we heard that the English were making 
 a bridge over the Prah. 
 
 The entry of the jaws, and a week later the triumphant 
 return of the army, was next spoken of. There being no 
 jaw-bones of the enemy, all those from the beheaded were 
 to be sent to meet the army, for they could not return 
 home without a trophy! 
 
 The king had (December 12th) proclaimed in the 
 villages that there was nothing to fear ; that he had con- 
 quered and slain all the inhabitants of the Coast. Mean- 
 
252 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 while in spite of the royal commands, soldiers came con- 
 tinually into the town, some of whom said plainly, 
 “ Even if the king send us forward again, we will not 
 go unless he accompany ; we are sick of it. The white 
 men have guns which hit five Ashantees at once. Many 
 great men and princes have fallen. Amankwa wandered 
 for days in the forest, and only escaped by the help of 
 two porters, and with the loss of his great umbrella and 
 chair.” The king on hearing this sent him at once an 
 umbrella and three chairs to Fomana. From Akem came 
 the news that on the 14th a village of Kwau Kodiabe had 
 been attacked, and its inhabitants carried into captivity. 
 
 In the meantime we were concerned to hear that the 
 king’s letter with our own had only reached Akrofrum, 
 from whence it had been sent back with the trophy. 
 This was told to D. by the friendly Asiedu, that he might 
 write other letters instead of those and deliver them to 
 him, in case anything injurious might have been contained 
 in the first. But we had long refrained from writing on 
 politics, even in our French and German correspondence. 
 I), had however sent through the Fan tee letters in English 
 writing, both to the governor and the editor of the 
 African Times, containing political discussions upon the 
 cause of the war, Ashantee weakness, etc. These every 
 runaway schoolboy could read. When the Akwamu in 
 European dress arrived, we feared the letters would be 
 given him to translate, still we felt sure that all would be 
 for the best. 
 
 On the morning of December the 15th, the king sat to 
 welcome the chief Barentwa with the jaw bones and the 
 prisoners, trophies of the campaign, and with him ap- 
 peared Asiedu, the letter carrier, from whom all writings 
 were taken before dawn, whereupon he returned to his 
 old quarters at Mr. Dawson’s. Through him we heard that 
 the danger for the Coast had been greater than we had 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 253 
 
 supposed. The Ashantees had really pressed on to 
 Dunkwa, within six miles of Cape Coast, and had burned 
 every village. This was incomprehensible, and very dis- 
 honourable to the Fantees. After the Ashantees had taken 
 the residence of the Denkjera prince, Kwakje Fram, they 
 marched against Elmina. Half the town took the side 
 of the British, but the upper town, where the prince lived, 
 not only refused to fight the Ashantees, but supplied 
 them with provisions and ammunition. It was there- 
 fore bombai'ded and burnt down. 
 
 In the villages around were Fantees, who would be 
 delivered up to the Ashantees without mercy, and who 
 would be the only prisoners made by them. When Tsch- 
 ama was bombarded, many of the inhabitants were ready 
 to emigrate to Coomassie. Deceived in their expectations 
 of the willingness of the Elminas to join them, the 
 Ashantees retreated to a camp which was by degrees 
 surrounded, so that the army was almost destroyed by 
 privations. Two bananas or a handful of palm nuts, cost 
 three pence, and numbers were starved to death. In this 
 dilemma they corresponded with the governor, who 
 humanely advised Amankwa to hasten back, but not by 
 way of Abakrampa, unless he wished to deliver up his 
 army to slaughter. 
 
 The prince of Mampong and most of the commanders 
 followed this advice, but Amankwa took a route round 
 Cape Coast, which brought him face to face with the 
 enemy in Fusuwei, and caused heavy losses of both men 
 and baggage, together with five hundred prisoners, who 
 had been brought thus far. Mampong, on the contrary, 
 crossed the Prah unhurt. The Ashantees had agreed 
 that Amankwa caused their defeat, and that the gover- 
 nor’s advice had saved those who accepted it. The king 
 had not recalled the army, but the army, contrary to his 
 orders, gave up the unsatisfactory campaign. 
 
254 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 Asiedu asserted that Kotiko had brought back false 
 reports, which the king punished by arresting him. He, 
 although a Fantee, declared he had never abused any 
 of the soldiers. Mose and his followers affirm that the 
 jaw bones with which twenty men were laden are very 
 old. Behind some prisoners came the bones, and then 
 followed the Tschama people and other volunteer emi- 
 grants, amongst them a mulatto boy of eight years in 
 European dress, and accompanied by his mother. Volun- 
 teers and prisoners together numbered eighty persons ! 
 And this was the result of a war which had cost 
 Ashantee thousands of lives ; from Akrofrum to Kaase 
 alone, Asiedu saw innumerable bodies either dead or left 
 to die of their wounds. Twenty Fantees are said to have 
 been seen wearing the great chain which showed they 
 were to be sacrificed. At this time Amankwa demanded 
 that all the Fantees should be killed, others foretell a 
 general slaughter, “ when the army returns plundered.” 
 
 December 17th, the king was much rejoiced in visiting 
 us, to see that we had begun the second floor, and much to 
 our surprise gave us eighteen tins of preserved meat, 
 taken no doubt from one of the Coast towns. This was the 
 first gift since the downfall ! A man from Elmina told Mr. 
 Plange how shamfully he and his countrymen had been 
 treated when they fled with their property to the Ashan- 
 tee camp ; nearly all of them had returned to British 
 teritory, and encouraged by the governor, were rebuilding 
 their town. He was obliged to go on to Coomassie be- 
 cause his wife and child were in the Ashantee camp, but 
 was rejoicing in the hope of returning to the Coast. The 
 Elmina women who had gone with them belong chiefly 
 to Akjampong’s train. 
 
 On the morning of December 18th I stayed with Rosa 
 while D. and M. B. went to the building. All was quiet 
 till towards noon, when the king seated himself in the 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 255 
 
 Bogyawee place, and there advanced towards him, as if by 
 chance, a deputation from Amankwa Tia, to announce to 
 him the number of those who had fallen, and the names 
 of the important chiefs. 
 
 Suddenly a cry of distress arose which rolled like a wave 
 through the whole town, and people ran into the street 
 painted red, crying and howling till I was cut to the heart. 
 The sacrifices were then freed from their chains, and after 
 being pierced through the cheek, beheaded amid the beat- 
 ing of drums. Almost despairing, I cried out, “ 0 God ! how 
 long shall these things be?” We saw fourteen of the pri- 
 soners dragged by a long chain to the hangman’s quarters; 
 while howling and crying continued through the night. 
 
 Dumb and depressed the king returned home ; and the 
 queen mother is said to have mourned in the street with 
 her court ladies, her hands folded over her head ; for the 
 loss is dreadful. Bekwae, a small country, is said to miss a 
 thousand of its men. Officers who went with twenty, re- 
 turned alone with their baggage on their heads ! Sabeng 
 was really dead; either carried off by small pox or attacked 
 by Akemers and beheaded. 
 
 On Monday, December 22nd, the town was filled from 
 far and near with the triumphant entry of the army. 
 We asked the king if we should go to work, as the 
 Fantees had gone accompanied by M. B., and the Ashantees 
 could not wish for our presence at this ceremony. Had 
 we been there we should have been more surprised than 
 at Adu Bofo’s entry ; whole rows of boxes were carried 
 past wrapped in precious materials, followed by their 
 (supposed) mourning wives, and their attendants painted 
 red. Two hundred and seventy nine persons had perished 
 by sacrifice, and more would follow. Very few could be 
 seen in the crowd who were painted white; the majority 
 of the people were wailing in the red ornaments of 
 mourning. 
 
256 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN AS1I AN TEE. 
 
 Though living at some distance from the market place, 
 we were driven almost frantic by the incessant beating of 
 drums, accompanied by screams and occasional firing. 
 From eigh t in the morning till seven in the evening the 
 army passed in file ; and the streets which opened on the 
 market-place were so crowded with soldiers that nothing 
 could be seen but a black mass swaying to and fro, whilst 
 over it the many coloured umbrellas waved conspicuously. 
 We had often been told that the whole Ashantee army 
 had gone to the war, which was no doubt true, and on 
 that day all Ashantee appeared to be in Coomassie. M. 
 B. who made his way unhindered through the crowds, 
 reckoned the number of those present at about one 
 hundred thousand. 
 
 The losses of the campaign were undoubtedly great. 
 Still, about half the army survived, and some of the chiefs 
 who had been reported dead returned in safety. Not only 
 Sabeng, but another prince, Karapa, was mourned for as 
 dead. The Abesui chief had been crushed, with all his ser- 
 vants, by the trunk of a tree fallingon his tent at the open- 
 ing of the campaign. Altogether two hundred and eighty 
 chiefs had fallen. The loss of soldiers was announced in 
 the following way. Every chief who passed before the 
 king threw into a vase as many grains of corn as he had 
 lost people. It was said that sixteen battles had been 
 fought, and the army had been attacked four times in 
 retreat, and suffered each time terrible loss. 
 
 On Christmas day, after an address from Mr. D., I bap- 
 tized our little son, Louis Immanuel. For this purpose 
 we all assembled under the mango tree in the mission 
 court-yard, and the day was to us as another oasis in the 
 desert. We could only offer to our God glory and 
 praise for His faithful care over us, although we were 
 deprived of all European comforts. With one of our 
 lambs a feast was prepared, to which we invited the 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 257 
 
 three Akwapem Christians, and on the same day I sold 
 the other for five dollars and a half, showing how dear 
 provisions then were in Ashantee. The king sent Mr. D. 
 and ourselves an ox as a Christmas present. He also sent 
 greetings to the army, but as no presents to the com- 
 manders accompanied them, they were not much valued. 
 Just as we had finished our meal, and were comfortably 
 seated together in the yard, D. was summoned to the palace. 
 
 He found the king surrounded by a few confidential 
 friends, and he was accosted thus; “ I have already warned 
 you several times not to write any deceitful letters like 
 Ata (Mr. PL), for I wish to be able to depend entirely 
 upon you. How comes it then that you have written in- 
 structions to the Coast ? You announce to the governor 
 that I wished him to send the keys of Elmina, Cape 
 Coast, Anomabu, etc., to Coomassie ! ” D. expressed sur- 
 prise. “ Is it credible,” said he, “ that I should set fire to 
 the roof of the house in which I am living? All that I 
 wish is that a lasting peace should exist between Ashan- 
 tee and the Coast.” 
 
 The king then said more politely, “ I know that you 
 will be able to secure a good treaty. I only wish you 
 could be a second Bedae” (Governor Maclean), who had 
 sent back many servants to the king. 
 
 Dawson replied, “ I will certainly do all I can to promote 
 peace, and I should like to know who has reported so 
 falsely ; ” then turning to Kwado and Kotiko, he entreated 
 them to weigh the consequences of the course they were 
 pursuing. The latter said somewhat confusedly, they had 
 only repeated what they had been told, upon which the 
 king again became angry, and complained that the 
 governor had not answered his questions concerning Asen 
 and Denkjera, which would doubtless have pleased him. 
 “ For,” said he, “ the governor is my good friend, and what 
 he says I will always hear. But now the Ashanteea 
 
 s 
 
258 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASI1ANTEE. 
 
 are being killed at the Coast whilst you are going about 
 free : Is that right ? ” Ivwado declared that they had 
 been robbed, and five Ashantees slain at Cape Coast; and 
 that if the king’s letter had not arrived which announced 
 that the white men were alive, the Ashantees would all 
 have been killed. Upon this D. advised him to take care, 
 as all he then affirmed would be written to the governor 
 and he would have to be the bearer of the letter. 
 
 Finally, D. received instructions to write a letter which 
 showed plainly that the Ashantees were afraid, and would 
 gladly make peace if they knew how. The king com- 
 plained that the governor liadattacked his retreating army, 
 and had taken away their wounded and prisoners — that 
 Ashantees had been slain at the Coast, and his messengers 
 plundered and locked up. These things proved how 
 desirable was peace and friendship ! D. was entreated to 
 write forcibly, and merit the name of a Bedae. 
 
 Asieclu was to have carried this letter, and I had hastily 
 written a few enclosures, but when the interpreters and 
 Bosommuru had signed their names, it was suddenly ob- 
 served that Asiedu was far too mature, it would be better to 
 choose as messenger a Fan tee boy, who could not say 
 much. Aseidu, it was feared, had received verbal instruc- 
 tions from Mr. D., and saw too plainly the real state of 
 things. l).’s boy, Robert, a lad of sixteen, was therefore 
 chosen in his stead, and hurriedly dismissed, under the 
 escort of a herald, without having an opportunity of 
 speaking a confidential word with his master. 
 
 So far had matters progressed, when on December 31st, 
 we were able thankfully to record how graciously we had 
 been brought through this trying year, and to beseech 
 our faithful Lord to give us steadfastness, and to continue 
 to preserve us throughout all our dangers and troubles. 
 
 The 1st of January, 1874 (a day of delightful enjoyment 
 at our missionary stations, where all were uniting in fresh 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 259 
 
 songs of praise) was a season of awful festivity in Coo- 
 massie, for innocent blood was flowing in almost every 
 street. The distressing cries of the poor widows and other 
 relatives, with bodies painted red and long branches waving 
 in their hands, were ascending continually. In all the 
 principal streets the doomed sacrifices stood beside the 
 corpses of the slain, awaiting the merciful stroke which 
 would end their torture. One poor man was led to his 
 wife’s dead body, and tauntingly told to “ look at her who 
 had gone before to prepare his supper.” We could count 
 nearly sixty victims, chiefly Ashantees and Krepes, slaves 
 and servants of the dead, and many more followed them 
 during that night. * 
 
 On the next day, being Friday, no corpse was allowed 
 to remain exposed in Coomassie, but I saw on my way to 
 the building, three bodies which had not been removed. 
 Alas ! one gradually became almost accustomed to such 
 heart-rending scenes, and to cease even to shudder. Be- 
 tween Coomassie and Amanghyia, six corpses which 
 Kiihne had seen lying in the road, were so mutilated and 
 destroyed by the vultures as to be perfectly indescribable. 
 
 * Amongst the Fantees who had been swept away were a girl and 
 boy whom the king sent to a Mohammedan in Duro, when our Fantees 
 had intercourse with them from time to time. The boy described how 
 the Europeans were building a broad street on the Prah, and how Mr. 
 Blankson had been caught buying powder (which he had sent to the 
 Ashantees in bottles), and had been attacked by the mob, but was saved 
 by the governor and sent to Sierra Leone. Twenty or thirty Ashantees 
 were daily taken to Cape Coast, so that the number of prisoners had be- 
 come a burden, and they were being sent away in ships. 
 
 The English report of the war is as follows : — 
 
 On the 11th and 14th of April, 1873, the troops of the protectorate 
 fought two sharp battles with the Ashantees between Dunkwa and 
 Nyao Coomassie ; on the 15th the Fantees retreated. Their chiefs en- 
 deavoured to excuse this step by accusing a member of the council, Mr. 
 G. Blankson, of treachery. They would have killed him if Mr. Rowe 
 had not arrested him in order to save his life ; for in the same proportion 
 as the Fantees were cowardly in the battle-field, was their enmity bitter 
 
260 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN AS II ANT EE. 
 
 On the 6th, Epiphany, we united in spirit with all 
 Christendom in prayer for the heathen, especially for that 
 part of the earth so saturated with blood, and that Asliantee 
 might be saved, however deep the darkness in which it 
 was now sunk, and we pleaded for a living, active faith. 
 Doubtless, we had failed in much, and were still very 
 powerless to effect good. We could not continue the 
 street preaching, owing to the bitterness of the poor 
 deceived people, yet we knew the Lord could make 
 even our residence amongst them a blessing. 
 
 The chiefs were now ordered to repay to the king the 
 cost of the campaign, and to replace the ammunition 
 which had been used in vain. Of some was demanded 
 sixty, of others forty or fifty peredwanes. They were 
 terribly excited, and appealed to the council at the 
 palace for a mitigation of these enormous demands, with 
 little success. Similar sums were demanded from some 
 of the chief people, one of whom had to sell not only his 
 slaves, but his wife, to furnish the five peredwanes ; he sold 
 his son too for nine dollars, and the poor boy cried bitterly. 
 There were many upright, quiet men who had wished for 
 peace and free trade, who lost half their families by the 
 war, and were afterwards obliged to sell the other half to 
 pay for it. But whether the real promoters of the strife 
 would remain unpunished, remained to be seen. An 
 under chief entreated Dawson to speak plainly ■ to the 
 king, who he thought could not continue to be deceived. 
 This man asserted that Akjampong was dead. 
 
 The king now seemed to care but little about his new 
 house; Owusu Kokoo also passed it with indifference; we 
 were waiting for wood to finish the windows ; could we 
 
 against every one wlio had friendly dealings with Ashantee. ” It was a 
 true report which we had heard of the dreadful doings of a Fantee mob 
 at Cape Coast ; they had actually attacked and killed five peaceful 
 Ashantees in Prince Ansa’s house, and then stormed and plundered it. 
 
JUDGMENT APPROACHES. 
 
 261 
 
 have procured that, the roof might soon have been placed 
 on it. 
 
 We were told of a chief who had wished to go over to 
 the enemy with his followers ; at the last moment the in- 
 tended flight was discovered, but it was made light of in 
 the camp, and a promise was given that the affair should 
 not be reported to the king. On the march back, how- 
 ever, the whole party were put in irons and afterwards 
 massacred ; others were threatened with the same fate. 
 Adu Bofo was also reported to be hemmed in between the 
 enemy and a river, without the power to extricate 
 himself. 
 
 On Wednesday, January 7th, we had returned from the 
 Aclae at three o’clock, when D. entered and announced 
 that the English army was at Asiaman (a day’s journey 
 from the Prah), that Obeng had been sent from Fomana 
 an hour before to the south, with the Adanse chiefs, and 
 that the king had ordered every man to Coomassie, in 
 order to head them himself. Our position had thus be- 
 come very critical. Whether we should be placed in 
 irons or killed seemed doubtful, but in any case we knew 
 that God cared for us and would guard us. 
 
 Few people in the town slept that night, but were con- 
 stantly playing Sokoda. In the morning of January the 8th, 
 a sword-bearer came to assure himself that we were all there. 
 In the afternoon we heard that Robert had returned, and 
 had been taken to Owusu Kokoo’s house. The chiefs were 
 assembled in the palace, and we felt assured that the Lord 
 would speak a word there too. We called to remembrance 
 how on that day eight years before, we had been married 
 in Christianburg, and we earnestly prayed that our faith 
 might be strengthened ! We saw nothing of Robert, but 
 Mose was summoned late in the evening, and two letters 
 were given him to translate, the chiefs were however so 
 impatient, that he only finished one. It was from an 
 
262 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 officer on the Prab, who announced that one of the two 
 Ashantee messengers had shot himself. 
 
 This officer had shown both prisoners the bridge he 
 had built over the Prah with casks, &c., had made them 
 observe the cannon and arms, and had added that when 
 this bridge was ready an officer would be sent to the 
 king with an ultimatum. One of them replied that the 
 king would certainly kill such an ambassador, after 
 which he became alarmed at the idea of having spoken 
 injudiciously, and fearing he might be sent back to Coo- 
 massie, shot himself. When the king heard this, he 
 remarked, “ It would not occur to me to kill such a 
 fellow.” He then put off further business till the next 
 day. 
 
 On the 9th we visited Bosommuru, and enquired if we 
 were to be put in irons. He appeared astonished, and 
 asked from whom we had heard this, adding that he 
 would speak to the king about it. We begged him in any 
 case to come and tell us himself, as we were accustomed 
 to him. On the previous evening, the old Asare had 
 ordered two Elminians to be bound, but they had been 
 again set free, their landlord declaring that the king had 
 given no such order. Everything was fluctuating and 
 uncertain, and we clung yet more closely to our Rock of 
 defence to save us. 
 
BROTHER Ell TINE SET AT LIBERTY. 
 
 263 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 BROTHER KUHNE SET AT LIBERTY. 
 
 Ox the 9th of January, the day of deliverance appeared 
 at hand, and we thanked God for it. 
 
 At two p.m, we were summoned to read the letters in 
 the presence of the king, his mother, and the council. We 
 seated ourselves near the celebrated General Amankwa 
 Tia, and Mr. D. took the unopened letter and read it 
 aloud; while we wondered the hearers did not storm at 
 its stern, sharp words ; but they felt their power was 
 already broken, and he was permitted to read it through, 
 word for word, without interruption. 
 
 “Sir Garnet Wolseley, knight of the order of St. Michael, 
 etc., reproached the king with having introduced many 
 irrelevant subjects, instead of simply replying to the three 
 questions he had asked. The king knew well that his 
 predecessors had totally resigned all right over Asen, 
 Denkjera, etc. ; notwithstanding which he spoke of those 
 tribes as if they were his slaves. He had caused white 
 men to be taken prisoners without the shadow of a reason, 
 and when their friends offered a ransom he had suddenly 
 broken off the treaty, attacked the protectorate in great 
 force, and attempted to take possession of a fort belonging 
 to queen Victoria. 
 
 Perhaps the king did not know the actual facts con- 
 cerning the war. Although he had declared he would 
 keep at peace with the white men, Amankwa had attacked 
 
264 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN AS II ANTE E. 
 
 the English troops at Abakrampa, whereupon fifty white 
 soldiers had put to flight the whole Ashantee army. It 
 had been beaten again in Fusuwei by untrained black 
 troops, and finally driven over the Prah. Thousands of 
 Ashantees were now in British hands, besides chairs, 
 umbrellas, and other trophies. The British vanguard was 
 already at Praso ; but the real powerful army was follow- 
 ing from the Coast ; and from other points troops were 
 advancing upon Coomassie. His majesty must therefore 
 acknowledge that the duration of his djmasty was at stake, 
 for he (the general) was determined, if necessary, to crush 
 Ashantee. But peace could be obtained if the king would 
 in the first place set all the prisoners at liberty; secondly, 
 pay fifty thousand ounces of gold for the expenses of the 
 war ; and thirdly, appoint hostages for the signature of 
 the treaty in Coomassie.” 
 
 All this was quietly heard. If an exclamation escaped 
 any of the chiefs, the king immediately commanded 
 attention. The other letter required no second transla- 
 tion. As soon as the king had assured himself that Mose 
 had read it correctly, we were allowed to go. 
 
 At home all was in great perplexity. Several Fantees, 
 amongst them our Kwaku, had been placed in chains, and 
 my wife had collected the most necessary articles for our 
 children, lest a similar fate should befall ourselves. Whilst 
 we were still speaking of its probability, a sword-bearer 
 came running with the order, “ Ohene se bra ” (the king 
 calls). We followed him with beating hearts, but had to 
 pass an hour of suspense in the palace, till again con- 
 ducted to the court we had left two hours before, where 
 we saluted humbly. 
 
 The king began, “ Dawson, I wish you to write to my 
 good friend, the general, and tell him that I accept the 
 conditions of peace. I will not fight against the white 
 men. I did not command Amankwa to attack their fort. 
 
BROTHER KU1INE SET AT LIBERTY. 
 
 265 
 
 Nay, my good friend, keep quiet, and only send an officer 
 here with full powers to conclude a treaty of peace. When 
 that affair is settled, I will let you go.” 
 
 We could hardly believe our ears at these words. Yet 
 it had not escaped us that the general was determined in 
 any case to march to Coomassie, which the king wished to 
 prevent by an expression of ready compliance. We 
 therefore urged him to show that he meant what he had 
 said by immediately setting the invalid K. at liberty. 
 Beyond all our expectation, he at once replied, “ Go, go ; 
 I will send you to the governor, but you must leave Coo- 
 massie to-night !” It sounded almost like Pharaoh’s last 
 command to the Israelites ; and thus the way was found 
 to bring out the prisoners from the prison (Is. xlii. 7). 
 Encouraged by this concession, we further begged that 
 the Fantees might be released from their irons, which 
 was conceded on the spot. 
 
 How greatly we all rejoiced on again reaching home, 
 where everyone was trembling, while Mrs. Plange and 
 the servants stood round my Rosa ready for an attack 
 similar to that at Fomana. We felt as if going ourselves 
 with our dear invalid ; to know that he was free, seemed 
 so clearly to point to our own deliverance. 
 
 About eight o’clock a chief brought K., from the king, 
 a beautifully woven dress such as was worn only by the 
 royal family, and thirty-six dollars in gold dust. He 
 was to be summoned to take leave of his majesty at nine 
 o’clock, and was then to appear in the presented dress, 
 which was so heavy that he begged to be allowed to de- 
 fer putting it on till he reached the palace. Accompanied 
 by M. Bonnat he once more crawled through the courts 
 where the guards were posted, who started up on seeing 
 the torches, but were quieted by a movement of the 
 leader’s hand. In the smallest court, by the stone house, 
 sat the king, stroking a cat which lay in his lap, while six 
 
266 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 or seven others purred around him, and let themselves he 
 petted by those sitting next him. 
 
 K. thanked him for his handsome present. 
 
 “ Do you really think it handsome ? ” he said ; “ only 
 Ashantee kings can make such presents.” He then con- 
 tinued, “ Aburoni Tenteng (tall white man), you are now 
 going to Amrado (the governor); tell him that I am his good 
 friend. My predecessors never fought with the white 
 men, but all the blacks belong to me ; I do not fear them, 
 for I am the man for them (with a fierce glance of the 
 eyes). Tell Amrado, even if he did come to my market 
 place I would not fire a shot at his white men ; he must 
 send a white ambassador, I will arrange all with him.” 
 
 K. replied, “ Nana (grandfather), I will tell him all.” 
 
 “ But you must speak softly ; you will forget all when 
 you see the white men.” 
 
 “ God’s messengers never tell lies ; I will tell Amrado 
 that you have been kind to us, and show him this dress.” 
 “ That is right, Nana, I will pray to God to give 
 you much wisdom and many blessings.” 
 
 M. B. then added a few words assuring the king that 
 he would obtain much more honour by making peace 
 than by fighting. 
 
 His majesty declared anew that he did not wish to go 
 against the white men, simply against the black. After 
 he had (according to the mohammedan custom) bowed, 
 touching his brow and his breast he said again, “ I thank 
 you ; now go ! ” K. then offered him his hand, and 
 returned home through the empty streets. 
 
 The king had allowed him to take four of the captive 
 F antees as porters ; torch-bearers too were to accompany 
 him to the next village. After a most painful farewell, 
 our dear brother, the sharer of all our joys, and of all our 
 sorrows, for nearly five years, departed. Two torch- 
 bearers marched before and two behind his hammock ; 
 
BROTHER KtiHNE SET AT LIBERTY. 267 
 
 then two boys who had been presented to him by the 
 king followed, carrying his few possessions. Thus they 
 left us, and entered the dark primeval forest ; K. cheering 
 himself by repeating in his heart the cxxiv. psalm. * 
 
 The whole of January the 10th I spent at the building 
 without Owusu Kokoo, who had gone to the south in 
 anxiety, after having made fetish. We were in good 
 spirits as we asked ourselves whether we should be able 
 to place the roof and thus crown our work. It would be 
 impossible to do this in less than ten days, and we hoped 
 we should not have so long to wait for our freedom. 
 
 But in the evening we heard that everything was being 
 prepared for war ; the men were making bullets of lead 
 and iron, drying corn and cassada, and packing up various 
 provisions. The king would not yet humble himself to 
 sue for pardon. Ashantee must show itself valiant ! On 
 Tuesday, January the 6th, the holy tree in the market- 
 place had fallen down ; this was a bad sign ; a wake had to 
 be held, and among other of the devoted victims, a Fantee 
 prisoner whom the king had assured us should not be 
 killed, was beheaded. 
 
 In the course of Sunday, January the 11th, it could no 
 longer be doubted that the Ashantees, either the chiefs or 
 the king, were determined to measure their strength with 
 the white intruders. It was universally believed that 
 Owusu Kokoo and Kiihne had been sent to prepare for an 
 invasion, and that the army was to leave Kyidwo the 
 following day, though its departure might not take place 
 for another week. A short respite this for troops so com- 
 pletely demoralised, and great numbers of whom had 
 deserted and fled the country. Surely a month would 
 
 * Stanley relates : — “January 14th. Yesterday the appearance of a 
 pale prisoner, the wasted shadow of a man, put the whole camp in a 
 state of excitement. It was the missionary Kiihne who came to us in 
 Asiaman.” 
 
268 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIANTEE. 
 
 hardly have sufficed to prepare for a fresh encounter. 
 Their plans were however all uncertain, the king alone 
 knew what he was going to do. 
 
 But most assuredly on Thursday and Friday affairs 
 with us looked very threatening, for both in Coomassie 
 and the neighbouring villages an order was given that all 
 Fantees should be put in the stocks, and it was said that 
 we Avere to share their fate. At this critical juncture 
 came a letter, directing the king’s thoughts into another 
 channel, and instead of our usual preaching, we had an hour 
 of prayer that we might be resigned to God’s will. We 
 were all much impressed by the seriousness of the posi- 
 tion, and by God’s help our courage was sustained through- 
 out that trying day. We felt that we ought to be thank- 
 ful if our captivity should serve in any degree to bring 
 about a new era for Ashantee, and we did not doubt that 
 the year 1874 Avoid d mark the dawning of a brighter 
 day for this unhappy country. 
 
 Mr. D. paid a visit to the chiefs of Mampong and 
 Asamoa KAvanta, to beg these influential men to refrain 
 from giving dangerous advice to the king, at the same 
 time representing to them the serious nature of the pre- 
 sent crisis. Both seemed glad to listen to him, and both 
 made the same enquiry as to what effect the last royal 
 letter would probably have on the English general. Of 
 course the same answer was returned to each by D., viz., 
 that he did not know. 
 
 On the 12th and 13th of January, reports were con- 
 stantly circulated as to the progress of the war. The 
 brother of Owusu Kokoo had sold many slaves for the 
 king, and was on that day sent to Kwantiabo to buy 
 powder. The continual excitement was very injurious to 
 my poor wife, for though the toAvn itself was perfectly 
 quiet, troops were constantly starting to guard the road 
 from Daso. We now felt quite sure that the dismissal of 
 
BROTHER KTJHNE SET AT LIBERTY. 
 
 269 
 
 K. was intended to prevent the English general from 
 advancing. We had another hour of prayer, for we felt 
 the necessity of earnest, united, and continuous supplica- 
 tion. 
 
 By the 14th of January, the enemy had advanced so 
 far forward on the side of Akem that the inhabitants of a 
 village belonging to Nsuta had fled to Dwaben, and two 
 Ashantees who arrived from the south told dreadful tales 
 of what was going on there. Yet whatever had happened 
 must have been known to Owusu Kokoo, for he had 
 returned on the 10th, without having spoken to the 
 general himself. 
 
 We were now summoned again to read the answer to 
 the letter which Mr. I). translated before the council, no 
 servant being present. It was as follows : — 
 
 “Sir Garent Wolseley has received the king’s letter 
 conveyed by Mr. Kuhne, and rejoices at the peaceful spirit 
 which it breathes. But he considers it necessary to prove 
 its sincerity, that the white men should be released 
 within the next few days, also the Akras, Akwapems, 
 Elminians, and all the Fantees. The king may retain Mi’. 
 D. as interpreter. It will not be the work of a moment 
 to stop the progress of the four divisions of the army ; as 
 the king must be aware. Queen Victoria wishes that 
 there may be a lasting peace between Great Britain and 
 Ashantee, which he (Sir Garnet), will do his best to bring 
 about. But his majesty must understand that it is as 
 impossible to stop the progress of the white men as to 
 hinder the rising of the sun.” 
 
 A letter was enclosed for me from brother K., telling 1 
 me he had sent me six ounces of gold dust, and expressing 
 the hope that the God who had saved him would also 
 deliver us. All listened with great attention to the read- 
 ing of the general’s letter, after which my own little 
 packet was handed to me. 
 
270 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASIIAN TEE. 
 
 The king then asked whether Mr. D. had brought the 
 £1000, or if it had been paid to Owusu Kokoo. The 
 two ambassadoi's began a discussion, and a hot debate 
 ensued betweexi the interpreters and the chiefs, of which 
 it was difficult to perceive the purport. Some chiefs ap- 
 pealed to think that the money was in the hands of the 
 Ashantees, because Owusu Kokoo had been speculating 
 and making lai’ge purchases. The chief of Mampong 
 rose up and sharply accused the interpreter Nantschi of 
 twisting matters. 
 
 Once more at home, we united in our daily prayer, 
 “ Open their eyes and soften their hearts, dii’ect them, and 
 incline them to hear Thy voice.” 
 
 The chief of Mampong summoned Mr. Dawson on 
 Januaiy the 16th, to consult with him on the most advisable 
 steps to take. D. declined to say much, for he had been 
 warned not to go to the chiefs, “perhaps,” rejoined the 
 chief on hearing this, “ he who warned you has prompted 
 me to speak to you.” D. then mentioned what he thought 
 requisite, though cautiously, for fear of the king ; but 
 afterwards conversed more freely with Bosommuru, who 
 complained that the governor would not receive the king’s 
 nephew, Owusu Kokoo, as a negotiator ; and that he pro- 
 posed peace, whilst at the same time he was advancing 
 with cannon, and was going to cross the Monse mountain. 
 
 If it were so, he continued, they must oppose the 
 cannon with their small arms, and fight to the last man. 
 
 We were much depressed in view of the Ashantees sense 
 of honour, so misguided and ungovernable ; they looked 
 upon it as the greatest disgrace to be moved by tlii’eats to 
 set us at liberty. The continual excitement of those few 
 days completely prostrated us, and but for special help 
 from the Lord, we should have broken down. 
 
 We again sought an interview with Bosommuru, and 
 D., who felt this very important, conducted us to him on 
 
BROTHER KTJHNE SET AT LIBERTY. 
 
 271 
 
 the morning of the 17th. We begged the chief to sum- 
 mon Bosommuru Dwira and Mensa Kukua, when Dawson 
 explained the state of affairs, and set all before them in a 
 clear light. Showing them how the patience of the English 
 government was exhausted by four years and a half of 
 waiting, and hope being held out which was never 
 realized. One course only could avert Ashantee’s fall, the 
 immediate setting at liberty of all the prisoners. “ Do not 
 believe,” said he, “ that it is possible to push back the 
 English. If you destroy those who are on this side the 
 Prah, you will only have defended yourselves from the 
 vanguard, but not from the real army. The English will 
 not rest until they have succeeded in obtaining compen- 
 sation, even if they have to fight ten years for it.” 
 
 The three gentlemen listened attentively, assured them- 
 selves that we were of the same opinion, and perfectly 
 understood that Dawson was remaining as a surety for 
 the carrying out of the governor’s word. We, on our 
 part, made it clear to them that the governor was not 
 coming from any desire to conquer, and that if they agreed 
 to his three demands, they would have as much liberty 
 left them as they had previously enjoyed. 
 
 To the question why the governor would not even see 
 Owusu Kokoo, we replied by referring them to the part he 
 had played only a short time before in Cape Coast. But 
 strangely enough it now dawned upon us that they had 
 anticipated so much from Owusu Kokoo’s mission, because 
 he was armed with a wonderful mohammedan charm, 
 which with a mere shake of the hand was to have the 
 effect of causing the governor to go back. The king’s 
 nephew was only considered so far as he was entrusted 
 with a most holy secret. 
 
 We parted, yet not without hope that we had made 
 some impression, for the trio pledged themselves to confer 
 at once with the king and his mother, and afterwards to 
 
272 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANT EE. 
 
 summon a high council which we should attend, that we 
 might have an opportunity of speaking. We waited, how- 
 ever, in vain for a summons, and the contrary of what we 
 hoped for occurred. The chiefs indeed assembled, but to 
 swear that they would unite in marching against the white 
 men in the field. Some started at once, others followed 
 the same night. No one was allowed to sleep in the town. 
 
 News came at the same time that the white men were 
 at the foot of the Kwisa mountain, and it was declared to 
 us by one of our Coast negroes, a fetish man from Krepe, 
 who was often in the palace, that the king thought of 
 delivering us on Monday the 19th. This man had the day 
 before been performing fetish, on which occasion he had 
 been tying a block of wood with a rope, to be pulled very 
 tight, while our names and those of the Fantees were 
 called out. In the midst of the operation the rope broke, 
 and the exorcist fell full length on the ground. It was 
 then acknowledged the affair was too much for the 
 
 O 
 
 Ashantees, and they had better let us go. * 
 
 On Sunday the 18th Mr. D. came to us somewhat de- 
 pressed ; having heard that the Ashantees in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Lake Bosomotsche had encountered the 
 Akems, hunted them like sheep, and either killed or taken 
 them prisoners. When he visited Bosommuru, and en- 
 quired the results of the council, he was answered abruptly 
 by the words, “ it is too late.” He again urged peace, 
 only saying not a moment was to be lost, upon which 
 the minister sulkily rejoined, “ the governor will not let 
 anything prevent him now, he is having cannon tied to 
 the trees,” &c., and concluded by adding, “ I have heard 
 it.” So ended the interview. We then tried to gain access 
 
 *That the Ashan f ees have great faith in omens, this incident readily 
 proves ; but we never heard anything in Coomassie itself about the 
 anecdote, which was handed round in the English papers, that the king 
 let a white goat fight with a black one in order to see which would win. 
 
BROTHER KUHNE SET AT LIBERTY. 
 
 273 
 
 to Boakje Tenteng, the husband of the queen mother, but 
 did not find him at home. 
 
 The whole of Monday (19th) we spent at the building, 
 hoping to finish one gallery before we left, and I instructed 
 J oseph how to proceed without us. Whilst thus employed, 
 a messenger came from Boakje Tenteng to call us. We 
 went, but failed to find him ; and heard from good autho- 
 rity that he and Kwantabisa would be the two last to 
 consent to our being set at liberty. Owusu Kokoo then 
 told Mr. D. that two days before it had been fully arranged 
 that he was to accompany all the Europeans and Fantees 
 to the Coast. The council had agreed with all delibera- 
 tion, when suddenly the boundary guard, Obeng, sent a 
 message to say — he would fire upon the enemy — that if 
 the people in Coomassie had no powder, he at least had 
 some. This stroke wounded their pride to such a de- 
 gree, that they started, and swore as we have related 
 above. 
 
 The next day (20th) another messenger from Obeng an- 
 nounced that the white men were in Fomana, and Kokofu 
 was already cleared of its inhabitants, for the enemy had 
 appeared in the distance. We felt this would touch the 
 king deeply, for Kokofu was the cradle of his dynasty, and 
 regarded as a holy town by the whole nation. Boakje 
 Tenteng danced all the night and morning in the streets, 
 which signified that he was going to the field. 
 
 The heavy storm that had been gathering over the devoted 
 land was now about to burst in its fury, and our doubts were 
 great as to whether it would be a crushing storm or a 
 quickening rain, for us as well as for Ashantee. The 
 people in Coomassie itself were getting almost furious. 
 One came into our yard and said to Mrs. Plange, “ she need 
 not be at all anxious, but quietly resign herself to her 
 fate ! Ashantee would never crawl to the cross, nor give 
 up the prisoners, but rather fight and die with them.” 
 
 T 
 
274 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 Many seemed to think the same. The sight 
 wife and children was almost overpowering 
 membered the Lord was our Shepherd, and 
 not want. 
 
 of my dear 
 ; hut I re- 
 we should 
 
THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 275 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 Cape Coast, February 3rd. 
 
 It is a dream no longer ! It is a glad reality ! We are 
 free ! Hallelujah ! Yes, our faithful God can still work 
 miracles ; our whole career throughout these years had 
 been one succession of miracles. We are in Cape Coast. 
 The place we have often longed for in our best dreams ; 
 before us the wide ocean, the sounding of whose tide 
 seems, day and night, to echo in our ears the words of 
 that sweet music which fills our hearts, “ free, free, and 
 once again free.” Yesterday morning at 10 o’clock, was 
 the hour so long wished for when we were permitted once 
 more to walk through the streets of Cape Coast ! As we 
 saw the fall of Ashantee approaching with gigantic strides, 
 we had often asked ourselves, “ will the Lord allow us to 
 perish with it, or 'will He save us at the last moment ?” 
 On Wednesday, January the 21st, Mr. Dawson wrote us 
 that he had decided to “ eat nothing ” until he had seen 
 the queen mother and her husband, which signified that 
 he would force Boakje to listen to him, for the Ashantees 
 know a man is in earnest if he refuse to eat. This resolution 
 took effect, and he soon came to relate to us the result of 
 his conversation with this personage, who had received 
 him kindly, and wished us to place our petition unitedly 
 before himself and his wife ; he even whispered to D. 
 that we should start that same evening — an assurance 
 which had so often been made that we could scarcely 
 believe it now. 
 
276 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 After eight o’clock, Boakje sent for Dawson and 
 ourselves ; we found him in a secluded court, and beside 
 him an old lady, whom he introduced as the sister of 
 the queen mother, who was sent to represent her, she 
 being unable to come out. When every attendant had 
 retired, Mr. Dawson thus began : 
 
 “ Before everything else we entreat the favour of the 
 queen mother, and beg her to listen to the serious words 
 which we are about to speak, and to make intercession 
 to the king for us.” 
 
 It is one of the redeeming features of Asliantee custom, 
 that when anyone seeks for protection, or intercession 
 from a. high chief, the latter is bound to use all his 
 influence for the petitioner. 
 
 Mr. D. continued : — “ as we appear before you to- 
 day, to plead for the welfare of Ashantee, we are not 
 moved to make our requests from fear, but because, 
 as missionaries, we wish, as far as lies in our power, to 
 prevent the shedding of blood. We love Ashantee, and 
 therefore wish to impress on her her present position. 
 There is yet a moment left to try to save her, but if she 
 will not listen, she must soon face her ruin. One step is 
 necessary to prove her sincerity to the governor — all the 
 prisoners must be set at liberty. Perhaps the king does 
 not believe the governor, but we can assure him that the 
 white men do not lie, and that if he yield, and send away 
 the captives, we will make intercession with the governor 
 for the king. If the king obey, the general will keep 
 his word.” 
 
 Dawson further declared that “ vexation and mistrust 
 on the part of the colonial government was justifiable ; 
 it had entreated long, and waited patiently for, the 
 release of the prisoners, till it finally saw the Protectorate 
 suddenly invaded. 
 
 “ Ashantee should reflect on her situation ; not alone 
 
THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 277 
 
 from the Prah would the enemy approach, she would he 
 attacked on all sides. We are now before you for the 
 last time,” concluded D., “ and beg the queen mother to 
 intercede with the king, that he may let us and the other 
 prisoners leave. We, on our part, solemnly engage to do 
 our best to avert further calamities.” 
 
 Boakje and his sister-in-law promised to prefer our re- 
 quest at once, and at nine o’clock we were called into the 
 palace, but had to wait until eleven o’clock. Summoned 
 at length to enter, we found the king, looking very de- 
 pressed, in the fourth coui’t, on a broad verandah sur- 
 rounded by fifteen chiefs, and his mother beside him. 
 
 Mr. D. had to repeat what had been already said, which 
 he did, though with some degree of nervousness. The 
 king at once exclaimed: “Yes, but where are the £1000 
 ransom?” For such a question we were not prepared, 
 and knew not at the moment how to answer it. Mr. 
 Dawson begged him to consider our words ; nothing hav- 
 ing been said in the governor’s letter about the £1000. 
 I then ventured to add : “ The great concern now is that 
 peace be secured ; if this is done money matters will be 
 satisfactorily settled.” “ £1000 has been promised me,” 
 rejoined he, “before this is paid I cannot let you go.” 
 Hereupon we repeated why we had begged for our freedom, 
 not in the first instance on our own account, but because 
 the thought of Ashantee’s ruin was so painful to us, and 
 we longed to save further bloodshed. “ We promise, and 
 if you wish, we will swear that the governor will keep his 
 Avord if you will send us all : that is what he asks from 
 you.” 
 
 Dark and depressed the king turned to his councillors, 
 spoke half aloud to his mother, and then called out, 
 “ Who Avill go ? Whom shall I send to the governor ? ” 
 Then (receiving no answer), as though he would act the 
 man and hide his fear, he continued, turning to me, “ You 
 
27S 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 Susse, you go.” I shuddered at the thought — “Leave my 
 wife and children here ? ” I asked. “ Yes, you go and 
 come back.” This was like cold water on our hopes ; we 
 all protested “ nothing would be gained by this, as the 
 governor intended to have all the prisoners ; ” in short I 
 said at last, “ I will not go alone.” Dawson then added 
 that “ he would remain in Coomassie with his people as a 
 hostage.” M. Bonnat advanced, and offered, in case the 
 king felt any mistrust, “ to come back himself, so assured 
 was he that the general would keep his word.” The king 
 was silent, gazed vacantly before him, then suddenly 
 turned and said, “Go, go, and tell my good friend the 
 governor that I did not march against him. Amankwa 
 Tia attacked the fort contrary to my commands, I have 
 nothing against the white men, go and speak a good word 
 with the governor.” 
 
 Hardly believing our ears, we advanced and thanked 
 the king and his council, as those whose lives had been 
 given them. Still we were afraid to trust, for although 
 the king ordered two men to accompany us, they were 
 quite common persons ; if the order were meant in earnest, 
 why should not Owusu Kokoo, or at least some under 
 chief attend us ? “ Besides,” we asked, “ whom did the 
 
 king include in the command ‘ go.’ ” Probably only the 
 white men, so D. again protested that the governor wanted 
 all the prisoners, Fantees, Akwapems, Akras; and alluded 
 at the same time to the remaining condition of peace— 
 the payment of 50,000 ounces of gold. This provoked the 
 king. “ What,” he angrily exclaimed, “ Is it not enough 
 if I send you, am I to give up the Fantees too?” His 
 mother was also greatly excited, but we could not under- 
 stand her, for the tumult grew prodigious, and as soon as 
 the king began to storm, everyone else sprang up swear- 
 ing and shouting in the wildest confusion. 
 
 The interpreters accused D. of wishing to deceive the 
 
THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 279 
 
 king, and abused him violently. He vainly tried to justify 
 himself. The king continued, in a rage, “No one shall 
 be set free ; no, you shall all stay here.” His words were 
 echoed on every side, and we were assured that every 
 one of us should be killed. We stood petrified, feeling 
 that words were no of use, the noise was so great. 
 
 At last, with some vexation, we sat down quietly in our 
 chairs, to wait until the storm should have abated. How 
 little did we dream that on that very evening we should 
 leave Coomassie ! Every hope of liberty seemed to have 
 vanished, for the nation rushed on blindly to face its 
 coming judgment, and what might be the result of a 
 defeat the Lord only knew. The king was still un- 
 softened, but at length when I stepped forward and 
 begged him to compose himself, he gradually became 
 calmer, and said, “ Oh, I have nothing against you !” and 
 then gazed firmly before him, as if tortured by a heavy 
 weight, and engaged in a struggle with himself. 
 
 Suddenly he broke the silence, “ No, you shall go, you 
 white men, and tell my good friend I did not make war 
 against him. I have no quarrel with him. As to the 
 £1000 tell him 1 will make him a present of it. I do not 
 wish that so small a sum should be the cause of differences 
 between us. Go, speak a good word, I have now done 
 what I can. If the governor will not wait, I must leave 
 the matter with God.” 
 
 W ere these words credible ? Was no deception concealed 
 behind them. Thus we anxiously questioned ourselves, and 
 while offering formal thanks to the king, doubts rendered 
 the expression of our gratitude rather cold, and our suspi- 
 cions were not quelled by observing that two very common 
 messengers (a sword-bearer and a crier) were summoned to 
 accompany us. I repeatedly begged to have Owusu Kokoo 
 (who had accompanied Mr. Kiihne), but this was refused. 
 We felt that very likely some plan had been formed to 
 
280 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 carry us from Coomassieto some hiding place in the interior. 
 Certainly we hardly looked like people who had just ob- 
 tained their sentence of liberty, and yet such was the case. 
 
 The messengers now received their instructions. Mr. 
 Dawson was commissioned to go home, and prepare a 
 letter which was to be signed by the interpreter. Then 
 the king asked when we thought of starting. “ As soon 
 as possible after you have dismissed us, in fact to-day,” 
 was our answer. “ Very well,” he said, “ get ready to 
 start this evening. You shall meet the general at Fo- 
 mana.” We could scarcely believe the words; full many 
 a misgiving cooled our little gleam of hope. 
 
 When we told the news on our arrival at home, my 
 wife could not believe the truth of it. Still we 
 began to pack. We had been ready to do so a week 
 before, for we did not know where we might be dragged 
 at any moment, and even now we were left to conjecture 
 whither we might be conveyed. The Fantees, Akras, 
 and Akwapems were much depressed, feeling that they 
 would henceforth be bereft of the slight protection our 
 presence afforded, though of course we promised that if 
 ever we did see the general, we should plead their cause. 
 Hope and fear alternated while the time passed, we 
 packed, planning meanwhile, and weighing the possi- 
 bilities which lay before us. Our comfort was in the 
 nearness of the Lord. Led by Him, we 'felt that we could 
 go through anything. 
 
 About four o’clock a report reached us that Owusu 
 Kokoo was approaching with the presents, and people 
 entered our yard, bearing the king’s parting salutation. 
 For Mr. B. and myself there were valuable native cos- 
 tumes, and thirty dollars. A silk dress for my wife, with 
 eighteen dollars, and nine dollars for Rosie. We not 
 only regarded it a pleasure to receive remembrances from 
 Coomassie, but these tokens also reassured us to the 
 
THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 281 
 
 effect that the king really meant to keep his word, and 
 we lifted up our hearts in thankful praise, although we 
 knew that a change of mind might yet occur. Owusu 
 Kokoo told us that his majesty would send for us again 
 before our departure. We begged him to allow us six- 
 teen Fantees as carriers. He promised to try, but 
 thought it would not be possible to obtain so many. 
 
 Evening drew in by the time we had done packing, 
 and we all sat round in the open court with the black 
 prisoners ; several of these expressing decided hopes that 
 our surrender might lead to a suspension of hostilities, and 
 restore liberty to all the other captives. Palm and his 
 wife (our nurse) alone remained deeply depressed. 
 
 It was past nine o’clock when the messenger appeared 
 who was to accompany us, and after another season of weary 
 waiting, we were led through eight courts of the palace 
 into a smaller one, where the king sat in his undress by 
 the fire, with two chiefs. His majesty looked troubled 
 and gloomy, as if our liberation had cost him a severe 
 struggle. On entering the court, we had put on the new 
 dresses ; remarking this, he looked down at us and said 
 gravely, “well Susse, so you know how to wear the 
 national dress.” Feeling sorry to see him so miserable, M. 
 Bonnat and I again assured him that we would do every- 
 thing to bring about peace with the general ; the result 
 would shew whether we kept our word. He smiled and 
 dismissed us with the words “ yes ; it is all right, go, and 
 do as you say.” 
 
 While we were still in the yard, Owusu Kokoo told us 
 that we might have ten Fantees, but not Mrs. Palm, 
 as she must wait until her husband was set at liberty. 
 Thus the king had really given us up : We could not fully 
 believe it, however, until we fairly reached the English 
 camp. We now saw Mr. Dawson again, and took charge 
 of his letters and messages. I obtained one more bearer 
 
282 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASEANTEE. 
 
 from Owusu after some trouble ; of course all the Fantees 
 wished to be included among our “ eleven,” but we were 
 obliged to give the preference to those sent to meet us a 
 year before, by prince Ansa, and these poor fellows heard 
 the decision with loud cries of joy. 
 
 At length we were ready to start, and our farewells 
 were accomplished by about eleven o’clock, after which a 
 few friends accompanied us to the market-place, where we 
 went through a second parting, and then laid ourselves in 
 our hammocks. The whole thing seemed like a dream. 
 The bight was peculiarly dark, only a few stars being 
 visible, and our road lay through a deep forest. We pro- 
 gressed but slowly, for the bearers had to feel their way, 
 creeping over numberless roots and stones, and once they 
 let me fall into the bush. However this mattered little, 
 for were we not travelling towards the liberty for which 
 we had longed all these years ? 
 
 In two hours we arrived at the village of Kaase, three 
 miles from the city, where we remained for the rest of 
 the night, not sleeping much however. Early next morn- 
 ing (January 22nd), we started, hoping to reach Akanka- 
 wase, a distance of from twenty to thirty miles. On our 
 way we met two chiefs with a small retinue, — Kwame 
 Agyapong, and the interpreter Apea, a cunning man who 
 had always opposed our freedom ; they now, however, 
 saluted us kindly. One of the royal messengers accom- 
 panying us had already disappeared, going as he said to 
 communicate the king’s message to the chief of Mampong, 
 who was in camp near Kaase. This struck us as rather 
 strange. 
 
 At four o’clock in the afternoon we reached Amoaforo, 
 where a fierce battle was yet to take place (January 31st), 
 and here it transpired that we could go no further ; so 
 we visited the chief, who “ in consequence of our libera- 
 tion at the intercession of the Mampong chiefs and of 
 
THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 283 
 
 the queen mother,” had been officially ordered to board us. 
 The sword-bearer went out after whispering to the 
 chief that if the enemy approach he was to retire. The 
 chief now sent us some game and yams ; he could not 
 give a sheep, for “ Amankwa’s army had devoured every- 
 thing.” We were just sitting in the twilight at our 
 “ fufu,” when our first messenger returned. He had really 
 visited the camp of Dsomo, the chief of Mampong, and 
 brought an interpreter back with him, whom the friendly 
 prince offered us as an escort. Little did I think that this 
 brave Dsomo would so soon meet his death in the battle- 
 field. I was glad that my presentiment of treachery was 
 unfounded ; still we knew that at any moment the king’s 
 decisions might be altered, and thus we were glad when 
 the sword-bearer proposed an early move. 
 
 In the morning (January 23rd) I awoke my people be- 
 times, bidding them boil rice for the whole party, and add- 
 ing that we should not rest till we had reached the white 
 men, so no one was to buy anything on the road. All must 
 resolve to exert themselves to the utmost. When we 
 reached Akankawase, not a woman was to be seen ; this 
 showed us the near approach of the enemy, but the men 
 met us there as everywhere else, in a friendly spirit. Our 
 freedom seemed to lighten all hearts, for in their eyes we 
 were the only cause of the war. 
 
 Meanwhile we heard by Dawson’s boy, that Obeng, 
 who had been obliged to flee from Fomana and was now 
 stationed near Adubiase, intended to meet us on the road 
 and bring us a parting salutation. A curious idea, this 
 seemed to us, for we certainly felt we had seen quite 
 enough of Obeng already. I walked the greater part of 
 the way in spite of my lameness, inciting, urging, and 
 hurrying the whole company ; encouraging everyone by 
 the prospect of freedom within two hours, my heart beat- 
 ing wildly all the time. 
 
284 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 About half-past nine we reached the first deserted 
 village ; not a creature was to be seen. Four and a half 
 years before such empty dwellings spoke to us only of 
 imprisonment, want and misery, now they were signs 
 that the deliverer was at hand. After we had passed 
 several small villages, we suddenly came upon Dompoase, 
 scarcely three miles from the British army. But the 
 streets swarmed with black soldiers, and under the tree 
 in front of the chief’s house stood Obeng, with three 
 hundred and fifty warriors. Was he going to afford us 
 his protection to the border, or to attack the English 
 army, under cover of giving us up ? It was the last 
 anxious hour we were to spend in Ashantee. 
 
 After sitting a long time, we were obliged to go in pro- 
 cession to the proud man, who thirteen months previously 
 had plundered us. He was, however, studiously polite, as 
 were also his subordinates. Sitting under the shadow of a 
 tree we received their return greetings, a solemnity which 
 had never before seemed so dreadfully tedious, and then 
 appeared before Obeng once more with our escort, so that 
 he might be duly informed of the royal message to the 
 general. He appeared pleased, and together with all his 
 followers, begged that we would say a good word for 
 them, as the Ashantees had no quarrel with the white 
 men. Altogether, he said, war was a bad thing. “ Look 
 at this village, it is quite deserted ; does it not make one’s 
 heart ache?” I could but think it really served the 
 Ashantees right, after having burnt so many villages, to 
 be forced now to tremble for their own homes. 
 
 Half an hour had elapsed with these ceremonies, and 
 various messengers came up, all begging us to advise the 
 general to come to terms. We broke away at last, and 
 had gone some forty steps when we were again stopped, 
 as a further escort had been despatched to accompany 
 us to the general. We burned with impatience ; what 
 
THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 285 
 
 did we -want with fresh men ? But politeness on our 
 part was inevitable, for were we not still prisoners, and 
 likely to remain so for at least the next three- quarters of an 
 hour ! So we waited patiently, till allowed to resume 
 our journey, wondering whether we were to he stopped 
 any more. It seemed not, for we now lost sight of the 
 hand of soldiers, and every step of the journey carried us 
 on to freedom. No one wished to linger ; no one felt 
 fatigue. M. B. formed the vanguard, while I as rear- 
 guard hurried on the hearers, with promises of rest when 
 we should all he free. This inducement winged the steps 
 of all, as may he readily imagined. With rapid tread, and 
 yet noiselessly, like fugitives, we fled past the majestic 
 trees of the ancient forest. 
 
 Suddenly our procession halted. “What is it?” I asked. 
 “ Here are your countrymen,” was the glad response ! I ran 
 forward, and found standing beside M. Bonnat two hussars 
 and a young officer, whose weapons were two revolvers and 
 a carbine. He welcomed us with much emotion ; but I 
 cannot describe the feelings that overwhelmed us at this 
 moment ! We grasped his hands, as one can only grasp 
 the hand of a deliverer : when I tried to speak, my tongue 
 failed, and tears were all the thanks I could offer. 
 
 Our net was broken at last, and with the sense of free- 
 dom, the whole world was given back to us. Lieutenant 
 Hart sent word immediately to his superiors, and in 
 a few minutes Major Russell and other officers appeared, 
 greeting us cordially, wishing us every happiness, and 
 inviting us to their table. 
 
 But here we had to learn that we were ignorant of the 
 strictness of military discipline. If, before leaving Coo- 
 massie, we had hoped to do something for our Ashantee 
 guides, we now found ourselves unable to carry out these 
 intentions. The poor lads were not a little frightened on 
 being at once parted from us, and conducted to a separate 
 
286 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASII ANT EE. 
 
 house, there to be guarded till they might be sent home. 
 We could not even visit them, and never saw them 
 again. 
 
 The officers conducted us through a number of outposts, 
 along a well lighted path, where hundreds of West Africans 
 were at work felling trees, and levelling the ground. 
 Their joy was great; “welcome, sir,” “good morning, sir,” 
 sounded on all sides, in the Tschi and Akra dialects. In 
 the superabundance of our joy, we thought we must shake 
 hands with all the Europeans who were employed ; but 
 this soon became impossible, for there were whole com- 
 panies of them. The major felt great pleasure in offering 
 us the first cup of welcome on free soil, for it seems that 
 for the last two days they had given up all hope of our 
 release. They were greatly astonished at our children, 
 and made themselves very merry with little Rosie. How 
 strange all the surroundings, in which we were so sud- 
 denly placed appeared to us. The whole thing was like 
 a vision of joy and wonder. We could hardly swallow 
 any of the plentiful food that was set before us, our hearts 
 were much too full. 
 
 After resting some hours with our kind friends, we 
 again started for the Monse camp, to appear before Sir 
 Garnet Wolseley. Our way led through the never-to-be- 
 forgotten town of Fomana. From thence a beautiful 
 road stretched to the Monse mountain, past Kwisa; 
 hundreds being still at work on it, while others con- 
 structed bamboo huts. What a bustle, and what haste ! 
 Carriers and loads of all kinds, cows and horses abounded 
 everywhere. Dawson’s boy, who conducted brother 
 Kiihne, had on his return to Coomassie, broken out in 
 the cry, “ Europe is come to Africa ! ” This we now saw 
 confirmed, for how wonderful was the appearance of so 
 many white faces in the old African forest. 
 
 But we soon began to feel very footsore, and before us 
 
THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 287 
 
 rose the steep Aclanse mountain, 1,600 feet in height. It 
 was no trifle for such tired wanderers to have to climb it, 
 yet the word “ liberty” acted like a spell, even on the 
 bearers of my wife and children. Thus we reached the 
 summit (though not without some heavy sighs), and were 
 refreshed with a glass of wine and water, and even a cup 
 of tea was offered by friendly hands. 
 
 Here it seems the newspaper correspondents had set up 
 their own little camp, and their choice of residence was 
 not by any means a bad one ; for the Adanse mountain, 
 with its cool, fresh breezes and splendid view, is about the 
 most healthy spot in the whole of Ashantee. We would 
 willingly have conversed with the correspondents, but 
 Lieutenant Grant, who accompanied us, had impressed 
 upon us the general’s orders not to answer any questions. 
 So we passed on, descended the southern side of the 
 mountain, which we found quite as steep as the other, 
 and at last reached the camp, with aching feet, about 
 half-past five o’clock. A battalion of English had 
 arrived in the morning, and formed an imposing sight, 
 while their military music sounded beautifully in our ears. 
 
 As soon as we had taken possession of our quarters 
 (which the staff-officers had cleared for us), we were 
 introduced to his excellency. Our first desire was to 
 give thanks for our freedom ; for next to God, we cer- 
 tainly owed it to the English army. The general ex- 
 pressed his joy at having been the instrument of our 
 release, although this was not the primary aim of the 
 expedition. Sir Garnet gave us the honour of an in- 
 vitation to dine in the evening with his staff, and showed 
 us much kindness besides. The sympathy which all 
 those gentlemen seemed to feel in every circumstance 
 of our deliverance was most hearty, and the remembrance 
 of that evening will always be a happy one. 
 
 On the morning of the 24th, when his excellency had 
 
288 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 gone very early to Fomana, M. Bonnat and I followed him 
 in order to speak a word for the Fan tees and others who 
 were still in Coomassie. We had another pleasant con- 
 versation with Sir Garnet, in which he asked me about 
 many things, and I commended the Fan tees to his care. 
 Here I parted with our faithful fellow-sufferer, who had 
 begged to be allowed to remain with his excellency, while 
 I returned to Monse alone, thenceto set out (January 25th) 
 on our journey to the Coast. 
 
 It was with a strange feeling that on the morning of 
 the 2nd February we entered Cape Coast, and had to run 
 the gauntlet, as it were, between men of all colours and 
 costumes, and receive the greetings and welcomes of an 
 ever increasing multitude. Far too many wanted to shake 
 hands, while little Rosie stared at the crowds with most 
 comical placidity, and seemed to think they had all gone 
 mad together. 
 
 We were kindly welcomed in the Wesleyan mission 
 house by Mr. and Mrs. Picot, and the missionary Lawerac, 
 and here again I embraced our dear Kuhne, who was over- 
 joyed to see us, as he had suffered much anxiety on our 
 account. After he had become composed, I found him 
 more cheerful than in Coomassie, but the physician 
 who attended him said that half of the right lung was 
 gone, which he attributed to the privations he had endured. 
 Captain Lees, the provisional administrator, received us 
 most obligingly, and communicated to us a telegram just 
 received of the battle at Bekwae and Amoaforo, and we 
 also had great pleasure in meeting old Mr. Freeman, the 
 founder of the Wesleyan mission in Coomassie. 
 
 That we made purchases of clothes, shoes, and other 
 necessaries of civilized life, it is not necessary for these 
 pages to relate, nor that warm-hearted ladies loaded us 
 with gifts, nor that we ventured out to sea and inspected 
 the magnificent hospital ship, one of the great fleet that 
 
THE RELEASE OF THE REST. 
 
 289 
 
 lay at anchor here. The mail steamer arrived on the 6th, 
 and conveyed us to Christiansborg the next day, where 
 we stepped (still as if in a dream) into the midst of our 
 brethren and their people. 
 
 Thus were we rescued .' — not through a ransom, as Adu 
 Bofo had sworn, hut by means of an army which the Lord 
 Himself had sent to deliver us. 
 
 And looking back on the chain of wonders through 
 which our lives were preserved, and we ourselves restored 
 to our friends, even the heathen natives expressed astonish- 
 ment, greeted us with deep emotion, and confessed that 
 they were now forced to believe in our Lord as a living, 
 almighty, and merciful God ; for on hearing of our capture, 
 they had all decided that prayer was useless, and we 
 should never return from Ashantee. 
 
 U 
 
290 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 THE JUDGMENT. 
 
 A few facts must yet be added to complete this narrative. 
 The British forces had hitherto been sufficient for the 
 defence of the coast towns only, and to keep back the 
 raids of such Ashantees as dared to come within reach of 
 their ships. The whole of the western Protectorate was 
 occupied by them, when on the 2nd October, 1873, Sir 
 Garnet Wolseley landed with his staff of twenty-nine 
 chosen officers at Cape Coast. 
 
 He first cleared the neighbourhood of Elmina of the 
 enemy’s soldiers, which induced their general, Amankwa 
 Tia, to write a letter declaring he had not marched 
 against the British, but against the kings of Akem, 
 Abora, Denkjera, and Wasa. Sir Garnet replied to this 
 by ordering Kofi Kari to clear the Protectorate im- 
 mediately, and this order was carried out by the retreat 
 of the Ashantee army. The retiring troops were however 
 to be prevented approaching Abakrampa, the residence 
 of the Abora king, who had been chosen head of the 
 Eantee confederation, — which place was occupied and 
 successfully defended by a small British force against 
 the attack of several thousand Ashantees. On this occa- 
 sion Amankwa Tia’s sedan chair fell into the hands of the 
 British, but he and his army managed safely to effect the 
 passage of the Prah. 
 
 The first British troops landed at the opening of the 
 year 1874. They were to undertake the “ engineers and 
 
THE JUDGMENT. 
 
 291 
 
 doctor’s campaign,” which Sir Garnet had planned, so that 
 the European troops might be released from duty in two 
 months. A road to the Prah was already made, and at 
 the chief stations the necessary shelter could be afforded. 
 The camp was fixed in Prasu, from thence the boundary 
 stream was to be crossed. 
 
 Two Ashantee ambassadors arrived at this place on 
 January 2nd, bringing letters and negotiations of peace 
 from Kofi Kari. The general would not receive them, 
 but ordered that all the preparations for war should be 
 shown them, and a Gatling mitrailleuse was fired off, 
 which caused one of them to remark to his companion, 
 that now every hope of defence must disappear. His 
 comrade taunted him with cowardice, and threatened to 
 complain of him to the king, upon which he shot himself 
 in the night. He was buried, by his companion’s wish, 
 on the Ashantee side of the river. The rest of the party 
 were dismissed by the general over the now completed 
 bridge (January 6th), whilst he insisted upon the con- 
 clusion of peace in the capital. 
 
 T he Prah was then crossed by the troops, who marched 
 to Asiaman, and found on their route many corpses of 
 Ashantee soldiers, who seemed to have died of starvation. 
 Kiihne entered the camp at Asiaman on the 14th, and 
 remained there a week. On the 23rd the other white 
 captives arrived in Fomana and Monse. 
 
 The Monse mountain (1,500 feet in height) had already 
 been ascended on the I7tli by Lord Gifford and his 
 Asen scouts, although a Fetish priest and several com- 
 panions came forward to meet him, with a warning to go 
 no further, as death stood in the way. But Gifford found 
 only a Fetish thread across his path — near which lay a 
 mangled human sacrifice. A wooden gun and dagger 
 were placed by its side pointing backwards. Of course 
 the English were not deterred by this for a moment. 
 
292 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 Another reminder was sent to the king from Fomana 
 (January 25th), to the effect that he was to set all his 
 prisoners free (Mr. Dawson excepted), to send the half of 
 the 50,000 ounces of gold, and to give up as hostages 
 prince Mensa, the queen mother, and the heirs of the 
 princes of Dwaben, Kokofu, Mampong, and Bekwae ; upon 
 which the general would come himself to Coomassie with 
 a small escort, and there conclude peace. To give the 
 king time he promised to approach very slowly during 
 the following days. This promise, by the way, was an 
 easy one, because of the ever-recurring difficulty of pro- 
 curing necessary provisions, and a convenient halt could 
 be made in the healthy district of Fomana. 
 
 Here the general heard a wonderful story from M. Bonnat. 
 On the 6th of January the great Fetish tree in Coomassie 
 suddenly fell, and the king then sought to learn from the 
 priests what were the prospects of this war. Two men 
 being pierced through the cheek with knives, were bound 
 to trees in the wood and left to die. The priests declared 
 that if their death sqou ensued, Asliantee would be 
 victorious. But the pool - creatures lived long ; one five, 
 the other nine days ! 
 
 Amankwa had stationed himself on the heights between 
 Bekwae and Amoaforo, about twenty-four miles south of 
 Coomassie, whilst a second army under the prince of 
 Adanse held the towns of Adobiase and Borborase. These 
 latter were taken on the 29th with little loss, and the 
 chief commander’s umbrella was captured. The British 
 had not known till then how near they were to this 
 general, Asamoa Kwanta, an old man, who was considered 
 a great master in the art of war, in which he is said to 
 have instructed Amankwa Tia. It was still hoped that the 
 king might wish for peace ; and thus in each encounter 
 the English troops waited for the fire of the Ashantees 
 before commencing proceedings on their own account. 
 
THE JUDGMENT. 
 
 293 
 
 But though letters were received from his majesty pro- 
 fessing desire for peace, no guarantees accompanied them, 
 and Mr. Dawson, who had to write a few lines of thanks 
 for a present of gold from the general, added as date* 
 “ 2 Cor. ii. 11.” A significant warning! 
 
 By 8 A.M. on January 31st the British troops pushed 
 forward, discovering an ambuscade in the neighbourhood 
 of Amoaforo, where the native camp had in the previous 
 night been visited and explored by a scout, whose reward 
 was £20. It now became evident that the king had done 
 his utmost to raise an overwhelming force ; he succeeded 
 in engaging the English, and a sharp struggle took place 
 in this primeval forest. The British troops, amounting to 
 three thousand only (European and African combined), 
 were badly covered, and had to fight an invisible enemy, 
 numbering at least twenty thousand. 
 
 Happily the Ashantees were ill provided with bullets, 
 and obliged to make use of pieces of metal ; but it was 
 almost impossible to take aim at them, so that rockets and 
 small shell had to be resorted to. They kept up with much 
 spirit till the afternoon, when they fled before a bayonet 
 charge, and in the evening they again threatened the 
 English right wing and rear. A samoa Kwanta seems to 
 have planned and commanded with much insight, yet he 
 lost the battle. Among the many slain were Amankwa 
 Tia, who fell on the left wing, and the brave and worthy 
 prince of Mampong on the right, whilst Apea lost his 
 life in the centre. The English only lost seven men at 
 the time, but over two hundred were carried off the field 
 wounded. They also buried more than a hundred Ashan- 
 tees after the majority had been taken away by their 
 country people. 
 
 On the following day the stately town of Bekwae was 
 
 * “Lest Satan should get advantage of us, for we are not ignorant of 
 his devices.” 
 
294 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 stormed, Fomana being meanwhile attacked (February 
 2nd) by the Ashantees under their “ Moltke,” and almost 
 burnt down. The small English garrison could not 
 attempt more than to hold the custom house, hospital, 
 and the magazine. Sir Garnet, amidst constant fighting, 
 now advanced rapidly along the western road, from 
 Adjuman towards the Oda (Da) river, where a letter 
 from the king reached him (written by Mr. Dawson), 
 begging that he would remain where he was, and promis- 
 ing that the demanded sum should certainly be paid. The 
 general again asked for hostages, and proceeded without 
 delay to throw a bridge over the Oda. On the morning 
 of February the 4th the king disputed the passage of the 
 river, and the struggle was maintained seven hours near 
 Odaso, Kari-Kari looking on, seated on a golden footstool 
 under his red umbrella. - When defeat was certain, he 
 fled to his villa, at Amanghyia. 
 
 The British forces now pressed on without delay past 
 Akankawase and Kaase, and marched into Coomassie in 
 the evening amidst the sounding of bagpipes ; there were 
 only a thousand Europeans and four hundred black troops. 
 The inhabitants (many of them with arms in their hands) 
 gazed with great curiosity on the many white faces, but 
 displayed neither fear nor hatred in their own appearance. 
 The troops on their part entirely refrained from plunder, 
 but the mob of the town, with some Fantees and other 
 blacks, attacked the houses of princes and nobles, and 
 took various liberties. 
 
 The imprisoned Fantees, and among them Mr. Dawson, 
 had been set free, but many were found still bound to 
 large trees, or in the stocks. They all withdrew, most 
 taking with them a suspicious amount of property. The 
 troops who had advanced so far, had again to retreat for 
 want of provisions, heavy rains having also set in. An 
 offer was made to the king (February 5th) to save his 
 
THE JUDGMENT. 
 
 295 
 
 palace on condition of his accepting the terms of peace ; 
 in the meanwhile, however, the Ashantees endeavoured 
 to remove from the town as much powder and as many 
 arms as possible. 
 
 In the night a dreadful storm occurred, which threat- 
 ened to make the rivers impassable ; the palace was there- 
 fore undermined (Feb. 6th), notice having been given to 
 the inhabitants, and the houses in Coomassie were fired ; 
 no great spoil came to light, but many curious things were 
 found in the stone palace, which were afterwards sold at 
 high prices in London. 
 
 The main army speedily retreated ; wading through the 
 rivers, up to the chin in water (the Da bridge being flooded 
 knee-deep), and reached the Prah without any great sacri- 
 fice of health. The fact of the Mausoleum of Bantama 
 (“the Louvre and Tower of Ashantee”) not being de- 
 stroyed, was complained of by many Englishmen as a 
 great mistake ; but a delay of two days would have 
 endangered many valuable lives, and the burning of 
 Coomassie was sufficient to announce the fall of Ashantee 
 to the tribes of the gold coast. Everywhere the odour of 
 blood predominated over every other ; and no European 
 would have willingly encountered a longer stay in Coo- 
 massie than was absolutely necessary. 
 
 Meanwhile, Captain Sir John Glover, with a small 
 detachment, had entered Ashantee from the Yolta. He 
 took the town of Obago (Agnago ?) January the 16th, just 
 in time to save the lives of forty slaves who were to fall at 
 a funeral festival. When Dwaben, the second capital of 
 the kingdom, surrendered on February the 11th, Captain 
 Sartorius, sent by Sir John, and accompanied by twenty 
 mounted men, rode through the streets of burnt Coomassie 
 without finding a single sign of life in the whole town. 
 He was to inform the general that Glover was at a 
 distance of eight hours from him. 
 
296 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTES. 
 
 All this forced Kofi Kari to yield, for the allegiance 
 of many among the minor princes began to totter. 
 He therefore (February 13th), sent an entreaty for peace to 
 Fomana, accompanied by a thousand ounces of the purest 
 gold, as first installment of the war costs. Peace was signed 
 on condition that he, should pay fifty thousand ounces 
 more, and open the way for free trade and communication 
 with the Coast, which was to be carried on by a road 
 fifteen feet broad, reaching from Cape Coast to the Prah. 
 He gave up his rights to five vassal states, and also pro- 
 mised that in order to prove his friendship for Queen 
 Victoria, he would strive to do away with the practice of 
 human sacrifices, with a view to the total abolition of a 
 custom so repugnant to all Christian nations. 
 
 By a subsequent arrangement, the eastern boundary of 
 the Protectorate was extended to Keta, and thus the 
 river Volta ceased to be an apple of discord to the 
 surrounding tribes, while the- importation of arms was 
 rendered increasingly difficult to the Ashantees. 
 
 When Sir Garnet Wolseley laid before the Geographi- 
 cal Society the particulars of his short but successful 
 campaign (May 10th, 1874), he began by describing the 
 primeval forest, where he scarcely ever saw either the sun 
 or the enemy, although the latter certainly managed to 
 make himself uncomfortably felt. 
 
 Scarcely anything beyond a snail-hunt was possible, 
 and although this species of game reached a considerable 
 size, food of that sort was hardly agreeable to European 
 tastes. “ wfien we landed in Cape Coast,” says he, “ the 
 name of England stood in poor reputation, but now I 
 believe it will be more than ever honoured, and it is 
 almost certain that the interior of Africa will thus open 
 itself to our explorers in an unexpected manner. A 
 further result of the war will be the abolition of human 
 sacrifices — a practice which forty years ago was as firmly 
 
THE JUDGMENT. 
 
 297 
 
 rooted at Cape Coast as in Ashantee. One of my military 
 doctors was billeted in the house of the head executioner” 
 (no doubt Agja Kese, alluded to in the journal) “and 
 heard from him that during last year from two to three 
 thousand human beings had been slain.” “ We slay,” said 
 he, in the tone of a butcher who speaks of his trade, 
 “ somewhere about from five to ten a day, and on every 
 day of the week except Friday.” It was a terrible sight, 
 that deep pit (Apetisini) filled with human corpses, in all 
 stages of decomposition. 
 
 The last reports from the Gold Coast announce that 
 the king has promised to do all in his power to abolish 
 human sacrifices, and that he had sent one of his sons to 
 the Coast to be educated there. 
 
 Respecting this son, whom the king even wished to 
 send to England for further instruction, a negotiation was 
 commenced with the Colonial government, inasmuch as 
 the latter wished to know first, whether the prince had 
 any prospect of ascending the throne ; an embarrassing 
 question, for the aforesaid throne has lately become very 
 tottering, as might well be expected under the circum- 
 stances. Ashantee owed much of its power to the close 
 alliance of the neighbouring kingdoms, Dwaben, Kokofu, 
 Bekwae, Mampong, and Adanse, whose princes paid 
 tribute in Coomassie, stationed soldiers there, and them- 
 selves assembled at all the great festivities and important 
 meetings of the Ashantee council. Now, of course, there 
 is a loosening of all these connections, if indeed they are 
 not entirely broken up. 
 
 In February last the prince of Adanse, “the custom- 
 house officer” (Obeng), begged the British general to allow 
 him and his people to emigrate to the Protectorate, that 
 they might be able to appeal in future to Cape Coast 
 instead of to Coomassie, where one was never sure of his 
 head. He swore the great oath to unite and form one 
 
293 
 
 MISSIONARY LIFE IN ASH ANTEE. 
 
 nation with the Wasa people. Other tribes also sought 
 to place themselves under British protection, or aimed at 
 completely freeing themselves from the Ashantee yoke ; 
 the old jealousy on this subject especially showed itself 
 again at Dwaben. 
 
 The British administrator, captain Lees, went himself 
 to Coomassie in July, in order to effect an arrangement 
 of these affairs. He was received in the barely restored 
 town with manifestations of joy and respect. The king 
 and the queen mother coming to meet him, and everyone 
 dancing around him. No definite public information has 
 yet reached us as to the result of the negociations, but it 
 is said, that the king seemed willing to acknowledge 
 the independence of Dwaben. Lees refused to help the 
 king to subdue the revolted princes of Dwaben and 
 Bekwae, and even visited both of them, and was 
 welcomed with great cordiality. This was a tempting 
 example for the other tributaries, and Okwau, where it 
 may be remembered the prisoners were welcomed with 
 so much sympathy, has also expressed a wish to ally it- 
 self to the Protectorate ; both Okwau and Dwaben has 
 requested the erection of a missionary station in their 
 towns, and David Asante finds people from these two 
 districts among the most attentive of his hearers at his 
 
 O 
 
 street preaching in Akem. 
 
 From the latest reports we learn that the queen mother, 
 who had long striven against the deposition of her son, 
 had at last herself suggested a change of sovereign, so 
 that the kingdom might at least be preserved for the 
 dynasty, Adu Bofo appears to have rebelled against the 
 king ; thus it seems that the continuance of the kingdom 
 will only be possible under very limited and altered 
 circumstances. 
 
 Such a change as the abolition of the old national 
 custom of human sacrifices would be a difficult matter for 
 
THE JUDGMENT. 
 
 299 
 
 a popular and prosperous king ; for the humiliated Kofi 
 Kari-Kari it would be simply impossible. In any case, a 
 turning point has arrived in the history of the kingdom, 
 which augers happier prospects in the future, if the right 
 men are found ready to step into the gap, and to sow 
 seeds of Christian culture in the blood-stained soil of 
 Ashantee. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX I. 
 
 THE ADAE. 
 
 Besides the week of seven days, which were apparently 
 appropriated to seven persons, and gave names to every 
 hoy and girl, and which were also nsed by neighbouring 
 tribes in their various languages, the Tshies have twelve 
 months of thirty or thirty-two days, named according to 
 the seasons or the situation of the plantations, but these 
 are different in different places, and are not in general use. 
 
 More frequently time was reckoned by the Adae. This 
 feast fell on every fortieth or forty-second day. The 
 great Adae was always celebrated on a Sunday, the little 
 Adae on a Wednesday. According to a peculiar mode of 
 reckoning, the Adae began at different hours of the day. 
 
 This manner of dividing the time is also found in other 
 nations, as in Malabar in India, where the doctors reckon 
 the “ Mandalam ” of forty days, divided into half and 
 quarter circles, as a method of measurement : — 
 
 18th December, 1869, 
 11th January, 1870, 
 29th ,, ,, 
 
 22nd February, ,, 
 12th March, ,, 
 
 5 th April, ,, 
 
 Sunday, Great Adae. 
 
 Wednesday, Small ,, 
 
 Sunday, Great ,, 
 
 Wednesday, Small ,, 
 
 Sunday, Great ,, 
 
 Wednesday, Small ,, 
 
 i 
 
302 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 23rd April 1870, 
 
 26th „ ,, 
 
 4th June, ,, 
 28th „ „ 
 
 16th July, ,, 
 9th August, ,, 
 27th „ 
 
 20th September, ,, 
 8th October, ,, 
 1st November, ,, 
 19th „ „ 
 
 13th December, ,, 
 31st ,, ,, 
 
 Sunday, 
 
 Wednesday, 
 
 Sunday, 
 
 Wednesday, 
 
 Sunday, 
 
 Monday, 
 
 Sunday, 
 
 Monday, 
 
 Sunday, 
 
 Monday, 
 
 Sunday, 
 
 Monday, 
 
 Sunday, 
 
 Great Adae. 
 Small ,, 
 Great ,, 
 Small ,, 
 Great ,, 
 Small ,, 
 Great ,, 
 Small ,, 
 Great ,, 
 Small ,, 
 Great , , 
 Small ,, 
 Great , , 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 303 
 
 APPENDIX II. 
 
 THE WEIGHTS OF GOLD IN ASHANTEE. 
 
 The 
 
 with 
 
 most extraordinary weights of gold may he compared 
 English money as follows : — 
 
 1 pesewa - 
 1 dama 
 
 1 kokoa (3 pesewa) 
 1 taku (4 pesewa) 
 
 1 sua 
 1 suru 
 1 asia 
 1 osua 
 
 1 ounce (if benna) 
 1 benna - 
 1 peredwane 
 
 £ s. D. 
 0 0 If 
 0 0 3 
 0 0 5| 
 0 0 7 
 0 6 9 
 10 3 
 17 0 
 2 0 6 
 3 12 0 
 
 7 4 0 
 
 8 2 0 
 
 The following list contains further names : — 
 
 1 soafa (-j soa) - 
 
 
 _ 
 
 6 taku 
 
 1 fiasofa fiaso) 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 6* 
 
 
 1 dotnafa - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 7 
 
 
 1 borowofa - . - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 8 
 
 ,, 1 dollar I 
 
 1 agirakwefa 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 9 
 
 
 1 soansafa - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 10 
 
 
 1 bodommofa 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 11 
 
 }> 
 
 1 soa - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 12 
 
 )) 
 
 1 fiaso 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 13 
 
 
 1 doma 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 14 
 
 
 1 borowo - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 16 
 
 ,, 2 dollars 
 
 1 agirakwe - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 161- 
 
 
 1 soansa 
 
 - 
 
 - c 
 
 20“ 
 
 
 1 bodomme 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 22 
 
 
304 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 1 nnomanu 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 24 taku, 3 dollars 
 
 1 nsano 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 26 
 
 99 
 
 
 1 dyoasuru 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 28 
 
 99 
 
 
 1 amamfisuru 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 32 
 
 99 
 
 4 dollars 
 
 1 suru 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 36 
 
 99 
 
 £10 3 
 
 1 peresuru - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 40 
 
 99 
 
 5 dollars 
 
 1 takimansua 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 44 
 
 99 
 
 „ 
 
 1 asia 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 48 
 
 99 
 
 6 „ 
 
 1 dyoa 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 56 
 
 99 
 
 ? „ 
 
 1 namfi 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 60 
 
 99 
 
 >> 
 
 1 nansua - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 64 
 
 99 
 
 8 „ 
 
 1 sua 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 72 
 
 99 
 
 9 „ 
 
 1 asuanu - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1 oz. 
 
 2 acki (dollars) 
 
 1 asuasu 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 peredwane 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2 
 
 99 
 
 4 „ 
 
 1 tesuanu - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 3 
 
 99 
 
 6 „ 
 
 1 ntanu 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 4 
 
 99 
 
 8 „ 
 
 1 ntansa 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 •6 
 
 „ 12 „ 
 
 In Akem, an agiratschifa = 1 ackie or 1 dollar ; an agir- 
 atsche = 2 dollars ; a bodoma = 2-|- dollars ; a dyoa = 8 
 dollars. Doma, usano, and asia differ in the two countries ; 
 soa, suru, osua, benna, and peredwane are the same in 
 both. 
 
 An ounce of gold (£3 12 Gd — £4) is divided by the 
 merchants on the Coast into 16 ackie ; 1 ackie = 1 Spanish 
 or American dollar, 4s 6d, — in England, 4s 2d. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 305 
 
 APPENDIX III. 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF ASHANTEE. 
 
 As it has been easy to perceive by the reading of these 
 pages, that the reins of the Ashantee government are not 
 exclusively in the hands of the king, nor does he possess 
 unlimited power, but shares it with a council which 
 includes, besides his majesty, his mother, the three first 
 chiefs of the kingdom, and a few nobles of Kumasi (Coo- 
 massie). This council is called “ Asante Kotoko,” or the 
 Ashantee porcupine, which means that like the animal of 
 that name, nobody dare touch them. The principal drum 
 in Coomassie has as its peculiar strain or motto, “ Asante 
 Kotoko, wokum apem, apem reba,” which means “ if 
 thousands are killed, thousands are coming up again.” 
 
 It is this Kotoko council which rules the entire king- 
 dom, and deals with the people, who must obey, whatever 
 their own wishes or inclinations may be, in the most 
 despotic way. In case of war the people have no voice, 
 and to enforce obedience they must be ever under the 
 consciousness that the king and his council are the arbi- 
 trators of their fife or death. In important matters all 
 the other chiefs of the kingdom are called together to 
 discuss the case, but they are sure to vote in accordance 
 with the view of the council, for who would dare to 
 oppose the Kotoko ? 
 
 At the Yam festival, usually held in October, all the 
 chiefs of the kingdom meet at Coomassie, and have to 
 report the events of the year in the parts under their 
 
 x 
 
306 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 jurisdiction. The chiefs belonging to the household of 
 his majesty have in important matters no voice in court, 
 but they have nevertheless great influence, and lose no 
 opportunity of advising the king privately. 
 
 In court and in ordinary meetings the king takes his 
 place in his skilfully carved and gold ornamented chair on 
 a kind of platform at the bottom of the court, and over 
 him is held his state umbrella (now in South Kensington 
 Museum), while around him stand some of his sword- 
 bearers and other satellites. On his right and left side 
 are the two state swords, and suspended from each is a 
 large gold nugget. One of these is the war sword. If 
 the king has taken it in his hand, the war is decided. 
 
 On the platform near his majesty are seated his mother 
 and the nobles of Coomassie. A little lower down the 
 court, on his right, we find the linguists and some other 
 chiefs, surrounded by under chiefs and servants. On the 
 left are the chiefs belonging to the royal household. In 
 front of his majesty, placed so as to allow a free though 
 narrow passage, are the court criers in great numbers, 
 and lastly the executioners, whose business it is to praise 
 his majesty, “ to give him names,” as they say, i.e., to cry 
 out his titles, as for instance, “ ode tuo tia gyina mpreno 
 ano ” — “ with a little gun he is standing at the mouth of 
 the canons.” “ Pam’bo ” — “ he sews stones together — he 
 
 tears and binds together again.” “ Bore ” (the name of a 
 venomous serpent) “ you are most beautiful but your bite 
 is deadly.” 
 
 According to court etiquette, the speaker has to address 
 himself to the linguists, who place the case before the 
 king in more eloquent language. 
 
 If an accused person is brought before the court the 
 linguists have to discuss the case, to find him guilty, and 
 to pronounce the sentence, which, alas ! is too often a 
 sentence of death. The king can ratify the judgment or 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 307 
 
 mitigate it, by changing it into a fine, or to the mutilation 
 of any prominent part of the face, but in some cases the 
 king is obliged to give way to the will of his chiefs. 
 
 The rank of the chiefs can be seen by the different 
 insignia or emblems of their dignity, which always follow 
 them. The three first dukes of the kingdom have large 
 silk umbrellas topped with gold, a large band of elephant 
 tusk blowers, and several drums. They are also allowed 
 to have sandals ornamented with silver and gold, like 
 those of the king. The duke or king of Dwaben has his 
 own keteband. 
 
 Chiefs of the second rank have silk umbrellas topped 
 with carved wood, and a very nicely carved arm-chair, 
 ornamented on each side with brass nails. They are 
 preceded by a party of about twelve boys, each of whom 
 carries an elephant’s tail; they have also horn-blowers 
 and drummers. 
 
 The dukes of the third rank have a carved arm-chair, 
 and servants who carry elephants’ tails, but their 
 umbrellas are made of cotton. The chiefs of the fourth 
 rank have the same, but in place of elephants’ tails their 
 boys carry horse tails. 
 
 Those of the fifth rank have a large portly umbrella, 
 but tlieir arm-chair is common and less ornamented. 
 All the principal captains have their special strains or 
 motoes for their horns and drums. For instance, Aman- 
 kwatia’s drums say, “ piridu, piridu ” — go on, push forward. 
 Boakje Tenteng’s drums say, “ don kofo didi in atem ene 
 sen,” or the donkos (negresses from the interior), insult 
 me for what ? Bobie’s horn has for a motto, “ Bobie 
 annae o five agyaman agyaman ne nsam ade wo” — Bobie 
 keeps watch for the king, there is something in the king’s 
 hand.. 
 
 In the following lists we give the names of the dig- 
 nitaries and the more influential chiefs and captains of 
 
308 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Coomassie and the kingdom of Ashantee. The Roman 
 numbers indicate their rank. 
 
 (Coffee) Kari-Kari the king. 
 
 Afera Osuwa Kobe, king’s mother, Kwakoo Dooah’s neice. 
 
 THE THREE DTJKES OF THE KINGDOM. 
 
 I. Yaw Agyei, king or duke of Dwaben. 
 
 I. 1 „ „ Bekwae. 
 
 I. Djomo „ ,, Mampong 
 
 CHIEFS OF PROVINCES. 
 
 II. Chief of Kokofu. 
 
 II. ,, Korausa. 
 
 II. ,, Nsuta. 
 
 II. ,, Abessin. 
 
 III. Oben of Adanse (Fomana). 
 
 CHIEFS AND CAPTAINS OF COOMASSIE. 
 
 II. Barempa, brother of prince Ansa. 'I 
 
 II. Adonten Boaten. f 
 
 II. Asamoa Kwanta. j King s councillors. 
 
 II. Abenkwa Osei (commander of the army). / 
 
 II. Amankwa Tia (chief of Bantama). ) In absence of the king they 
 
 II. Asafo Boakje. ) have charge over the town. 
 
 III. Karapa. 
 
 III. Agyapon. 
 
 III. Anyin. 
 
 III. Opoku (head of the linguists, minister! 
 of foreign affairs). 
 
 III. Boakje Tenteng, linguist, husband of j V e ry influential men, 
 
 the queen mother. [*> far as the y are re- 
 
 IV. Yaw Nantshi, linguist. presentatives for the 
 
 IV. Apea. „ provinces. 
 
 IV. Amoatin ,, J 
 
 Besides these a good number of under captains. 
 
 king’s household. 
 
 II. Akjampong, the king’s uncle, and chief over his household. 
 
 II. Adu Bofo, keeper of the keys, treasurer, eventual commander 
 
 ©f the army. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 309 
 
 III. Kwasi Domfu, head of the Tasumankwa (priests of the 
 protectors and physician of the Fetishes). 
 
 III. Agya Kese, head of the executioners. 
 
 IY. Nkra Shene, brother of prince Ansa. 
 
 IY. Bobie, ,, ,, (superintendent of police 
 
 and of the buildings.) 
 
 IY. Owosu Kwabena „ ,, (head of the king’s ham- 
 
 mockmen.) 
 
 IY. 1 head of the court-criers. 
 
 IY. ? head of the eunuchs. 
 
 Y. Kwami Mensa, king’s brother (heir apparent).* 
 
 Y. Bosommuru Tia. ) Chamberlains and private councillors. 
 
 Y. Bosommuru Dwira. ) 
 
 Y. Mensa. Kukua, honorary king’s soul. 
 
 Y. Saben. 
 
 Y. Onyame Dusei, 
 
 And some other under captains. 
 
 In reference to the king it may be observed that during 
 the lifetime of his predecessor, Kwakoo Dooah, an ill 
 feeling had sprung up between him and the family of his 
 sister, which increased during the latter years of his 
 reign, and at length ripened into hatred. Kofi Kari 
 sometimes said that his ascendancy to the throne of 
 Ashantee was like a dream to him. It is said that in 
 a moment of excitement, Kwakoo Dooah once sent to his 
 sister a silken band, with a message to the effect, that the 
 best thing she could do was to hang herself. She 
 accepted the brotherly suggestion, and committed suicide. 
 Her son Opoku was then accused of aspiring to the 
 throne, and was sacrificed, with the honour due to his 
 rank, viz., by having his neck broken with an elephant’s 
 tusk. Afua Kobe, the mother of king Kofi Kari, is the 
 daughter of Kwakoo Dooah’s sister, who committed 
 suicide. It is said that in his last days Kwakoo deeply 
 regretted his conduct towards her. 
 
 In reference to the chiefs, &c., of Coomassie, who have 
 
 * Present king. 
 
310 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ■ 
 
 been so often alluded to in the journal, no further ex- 
 planation seems necessary. Of one, however, we may 
 make the statement which follows. 
 
 The old “ ruler of the battles,” Asamoa Kwanta, is not 
 mentioned in this list, although in reality he was the 
 commander of the whole Ashantee army, when the prince 
 of Mampong was not present. There are peculiar circum- 
 stances connected with this man, which the following facts, 
 drawn from Mr. Ramseyer’s and prince Ansa’s letters, will 
 elucidate. 
 
 In the year 1853 Asamoa Kwanta was commander-in- 
 chief during the campaign against the Coast ; but, having 
 succeeded in getting the heads of the Assin chiefs who 
 had provoked the anger of the king, he was recalled with 
 the army by king Kwakoo Dooah before it came to a 
 serious struggle. When this peace-loving monarch died, 
 in 1867, a dreadful emeute broke out in the palace, and a 
 nephew of the great marshal’s was slain, prince Boakje 
 Asu being implicated in the murder. 
 
 Although custom in Ashantee permits a prince to take 
 the life of any subject on the death of his father, yet the 
 aged Asamoa Kwanta took arms, and with his chiefs 
 threatened to destroy Coomassie. This insurrection was 
 only quelled by the enti’eaties of Ansa’s two brothers, 
 Owusu Sakiri and Owusu Intobu ; they soothed the old 
 man, who however would not be pacified till he had 
 slain the Audawous prince and two of his sisters ; he also 
 demanded the life of the mother of the criminal, but it 
 was ransomed with eighty ounces of gold. 
 
 After this the commander-in-chief kept aloof from the 
 palace. The campaign to Krepe in 1869 was confided 
 to Adu Bofo, although his rank was far below that of 
 Asamoa. The prince of Bantama, Amankwa Tia, envied 
 Adu Bofo for the large number of slaves which he had 
 stolen and brought with him from the Coast ; on this 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 311 
 
 account he intrigued against him, and with the help of 
 his followers succeeded in December 1872 in gaining the 
 command in the new campaign. This was against the 
 law, which confided to him and Asafo Boakje the defence 
 of Coomassie ; it also offended the troops, who despised 
 Amankwa as a dreadful drunkard. But now that he was 
 at the head of the army the chiefs of Mampong and 
 Asamoa were obliged to be content with an unrecognised 
 hut influential position. 
 
 After the defeat of Amankwa and his retreat, in Jan- 
 uary 1874, the command of the army was taken from 
 him and given to the prince of Mampong, with co-ordinate 
 rank as first general to Asamoa Kwanta. He was an old 
 grey-headed man, hut full of energy and intelligence, and 
 as far as we could judge, opposed to the war, for he 
 knew all the difficulties and risks it involved. He always 
 behaved kindly to us, and certainly had something to do 
 with our release ; he showed too in his last interview with 
 Mr. Dawson (January 17th), that he saw the state of 
 affairs more clearly than any one else. There are only 
 three chiefs superior to him in rank, the princes of Dwa- 
 hen, Bekwae and Mampong, also the near relations of the 
 king. 
 
312 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX IY. 
 
 A LETTER OF PRINCE ANSA. 
 
 It will not be regarded as an indiscretion if we give here 
 an extract from a letter of prince Ansa, dated June 21st, 
 1871, in order to explain the accusation brought against 
 him. It proves better than anything else the feelings of 
 the prince towards his countrymen ; it also expresses the 
 king’s view of the Elmina acquisition ; and besides this 
 it gives an insight into the head and heart of a civilised 
 and christianised Ashantee. 
 
 On the 30th of May, the prince wrote to the prisoners 
 thus — “ A very serious accusation has been brought 
 against me respecting the letter which I wrote to the 
 administrator by the king’s order, with regard to the 
 right of the king to the town and fort of Elmina. The 
 people of Elmina accuse me of having added the following 
 sentence on my own responsibility : ‘ The king of Ashantee 
 says that the king of Holland is his subject.’ The reason 
 why the Dutch governor sends that young man (the 
 commissioner Plange) is simply this, he wishes to make 
 sure whether the king commissioned me to write that 
 letter or not. The Elminers and the Dutch dispute most 
 emphatically that the king has any rights in Elmina. 
 Now, if the king deny having authorised me to write 
 that letter, I shall hardly come up (to Coomassie). I 
 believe I showed you the copy of the letter which I have 
 now given to Mr. Crawford, in order to justify myself 
 before the king.” 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 313 
 
 On June the 21st, he writes again — “ When I last wrote 
 I had not time to go into particulars about the accusation. 
 You know that shortly before you went from Ebenezer 
 to Coomassie* the king authorised me to write to the 
 administrator, that Elmina and the Fort had belonged to 
 his ancestors for ages past, and that therefore they 
 belonged to him. If, then, the British Government took 
 possession of the Gold Coast, the town and fort were not 
 to be included, as they were his. The administrator of 
 course sent this letter to England, and the English govern- 
 ment communicated it to the Dutch Government. When 
 the Dutch heard that the king had sent his chief, Akjam- 
 pong, to Elmina, they were angry, and ordered the 
 governor to banish Akjampong; he was therefore ordered 
 to leave Elmina, but he refused to do so. The governor, 
 wishing to prove to him that Elmina did not belong to 
 the Ashantee king, caused him to be shut up in the Fort. 
 Then the Elminers and Akjampong accused me of having- 
 written that letter without the king’s knowledge, and 
 especially that the sentence, that ‘ the king of Ashantee 
 regarded the king of Holland as his subject,’ had been 
 added by me. I am sorry to say that my friends who 
 accompanied me as ambassadors (Atirifa, &c.), have taken 
 part against me, and supported Akjampong and the 
 Elminers. However, the Dutch governor and the 
 administrator are on my side ; and what is more, the 
 Lord is for me. 
 
 “ Now I expect to prove how far the king and his 
 council are conscientious, by their owning or denying that 
 I was fully authorised by them to write that letter. The 
 governor of Elmina has decided not to deliver the usual 
 yearly payment unless he apologises with regard to it. 
 
 “ I am waiting to see whether the king really will beg 
 pardon in order to receive that payment (four hundred 
 * November 24th, 1870, is the date of that foolish letter. 
 
314 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 dollars a year) and my dear brothers, my sense seems to 
 dictate to me that it is best I should stay here and await 
 the end of all this before I take any further steps. I 
 know my countrymen well enough to be sure that it is 
 advisable for me to be careful. I assure you that if they 
 withdraw themselves from me in this affair, it will be 
 all the worse for them. 
 
 “You have the sympathy of all my friends, from the 
 governor to the trades-people, particularly Mr. Blankson, 
 Mr. Grant, Mr. Cleaver, and your brethren, the mis- 
 sionaries. 
 
 “ But I prize most the sympathy of our Lord for His 
 people. (Isaiah xlix. 14-16, lxiii. 9). Wherefore take 
 courage, my brethren, do not despair, for 
 
 * Of every sorrow which our hearts cau move. 
 
 Half is supported in God’s heart of love.’ 
 
 The Lord is with His own people ! Look alone to Him, 
 and your release is certain ! 
 
 “ I have been privately informed that the Prussians 
 think of you with as much earnest anxiety as the British 
 felt for the poor prisoners in Abyssinia. A certain prince 
 Bismarck is particularly interested in you. The Lord is 
 working for you, and who can hinder Him ? 0 trust in 
 
 Him and you will be safe ! I entreat poor Mrs. R. to 
 take courage, she has the deepest sympathy from every 
 one. 
 
 “ I am sorry to tell you that Paris is in flames ; all is 
 dreadful there, the streets swimming in blood ; the whole 
 town with its splendid palaces is destroyed. France lies 
 in ruins, more from civil war and their own dissensions 
 than from the Prussians. I will try to send you a few 
 newspapers. 
 
 “ As some compensation for this sad news, I am pleased 
 to hear from Mr. Schrenk that your house in Anum is 
 not destroyed ; some of your teachers and pupils came 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 315 
 
 from there to the war, and brought this news ; your 
 people too assembled in safety. Joseph has not yet 
 shown himself. I only hope he has not confided the 
 goods I sent by him to my country people. If you see 
 my cousin tell him he is not to trust any one ; if he do 
 so he will lose my confidence for ever. Write to me all 
 news, particularly what you hear about me. I must con- 
 clude with sincere regards, in which my wife and all my 
 family unite. — I remain, 
 
 “ Ever your sincere friend, 
 
 “ Ansa. 
 
 “ P.S. — The exchange of the Dutch possessions is not 
 yet completed. Some say it luill take place ; others that 
 it will not. We shall hear the truth by the next despatches 
 from England.” 
 
 On August 1st 1871. — The prince again sent a letter 
 by Asengro’s messenger (who had formerly shown kind- 
 ness to the prisoners), and he writes thus : — 
 
 “ I ordered a piece of material to be given to Asengro 
 as a present from you, and introduced him to his excellency 
 the administrator (T. Salmon), to whom I related how 
 kind he had been to you when you stayed in his village. 
 In consequence of this his excellency presented him with 
 two pieces of material, and the provisions which he re- 
 quired. I am only sorry that my best friends are not 
 in the town just now, or he would go away laden with 
 presents, and all for your sakes. At any rate I will 
 certainly mention him to all my friends. 
 
 “ I have written to Mr. Schrenk to tell him that I have 
 determined to take a journey to Coomassie, and that one 
 of your brethren was to go also. My wife thanks Mrs. R. 
 for her letter, and begs me to say, that when the time 
 comes, if she is in good health, she will be very glad to go 
 to Coomassie and make her acquaintance. 
 
316 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 The king had thought fit to recal the letter which had 
 been written by prince Ansa to Mr. Ussher as having 
 contained vague and clumsy expressions, and this recall 
 had been given in writing to Mr. Flange.* His Majesty 
 had never pardoned this young man for the injury which 
 he alleged had been done to him by the wording of this 
 letter. On May 6th, 1872, after twenty- three and a half 
 years of Dutch government, Elmina was formally made 
 over to Mr. Pope Hennessy, the Dutch governor, at the 
 same time handing to him the staff of office (ivory inlaid 
 with gold), which had passed through the hands of a hun- 
 dred successive plenipotentiaries, and now came into the 
 possession of the British. But before this time, in 
 December 1871, prince Ansa really made the promised 
 visit to Coomassie at great risk to himself, and without 
 obtaining the results he had hoped for. 
 
 From the case of this prince, who had become so much 
 of an Englishman in his ideas, it may be proved that it 
 is possible for something good to come out of Ashantee ; 
 and we may be permitted to mention another Ashantee, 
 who through civilisation became more like a German. 
 He was thus designated by the German Oriental Company 
 more than twenty years ago. — “ His royal highness 
 Aguarie Boachin prince of Ashantee, royal Dutch moun- 
 
 * Tlie terms of the recall (August, 1871), were as follows : — “ Herewith 
 it is announced, that the terms of letter of November 24th, 1870, 
 addressed to his Excellency, H. T. Ussher, the administrator of the 
 British settlement on the Gold Coast, through me Coffee Calcalli (Kofi 
 Kari), King of Ashantee in Coomassie, were entirely misrepresented by 
 those persons employed in the writing and dictating thereof. I there- 
 fore declare, in the presence of your Excellency’s ambassador, Mr. 
 Plange, Government writer of St George in Elmina, and before my 
 chiefs, that I only meant board wages or salary, and not tribute by right 
 of arms on the part of the Dutch Government.” Of course, this declara- 
 tion did not in the least deter the king, a year later (March, 1873), 
 from claiming Elmina, Denkjera, Akem, and Asen, from the British 
 Government, and the people as his slaves. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 317 
 
 tain engineer, for service in Surubagu, East Indies.” He 
 was the son of the reigning sovereign, and by his father’s 
 wish was taken to Amsterdam at nine years of age, 
 and there educated. He became a convert to Chris- 
 tianity, and was baptized, so that his return to Coomassie 
 seemed impossible. He therefore went to Frieburg to 
 study mining; and there becoming intimately acquainted 
 with many German families, he formed such an attach- 
 ment to that nation, that he sent from Java, where he 
 was residing, a contribution of one thousand florins for 
 the wounded during the last war, to the editor of the 
 Gartenlaube (a German periodical). He was first director 
 of mines in Java, but has now a coffee plantation. 
 
 These two instances are sufficient to prove the kind of 
 material for civilsation which exists in Ashantee, even 
 in the palaces of Coomassie ; and they also show how 
 little those modern reports are to be depended on, which, 
 while they allow the negro to have as much common 
 sense and more cunning than the Caucassians, yet make 
 him out to be thoroughly heartless. 
 
318 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 APPENDIX V. 
 
 A WORD ON THE POLITICS OF THE COLONIAL 
 GOVERNMENT IN THE TEAR 1872. 
 
 The captives feel in duty bound to return sincere thanks 
 to all the officers of state, who have shown themselves in 
 any way interested in their welfare. They can well 
 understand the difficulty of men in their position passing 
 judgment on the actions and motives of the authorities, 
 and they refrain from any expression of criticism on the 
 colonial politics of that period. 
 
 But the case is different with the English press. A 
 history of the campaign, which embodies all the events 
 recorded in the preceding pages (" From Cape Coast to 
 Coomassie,” Illustrated London News), subjects the two 
 facts mentioned in the journal, to severe criticism. 
 
 “ Mr. Pope Hennessy would not condescend to pay 
 British government money for the ransom of the European 
 prisoners, but he was not above suggesting that the Mis- 
 sionary Society to which Mr. Ramseyer and Mr. Kuhne 
 belonged might perhaps be disposed to give £1000 on 
 this account. At the same time our governor actually 
 released a son of Adu Bofo who had been prisoner at 
 Cape Coast, and defrayed his travelling expenses home to 
 Coomassie. The king of Ashantee and his kidnapping- 
 general had a mind to get the £1000 which the Basle 
 Mission, we are ashamed to say, had been invited by our 
 government to offer.” 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 319 
 
 The circumstances connected with this son (or nephew! 
 of Adu Bofo were as follows : — 
 
 After the invasion of Anum, the British colonial 
 government were perplexed about the steps to he taken. 
 The missionaries in Odumase meanwhile persuaded the 
 friendly king of Krobo to interpose on behalf of their 
 brethren who had been carried off. The latter sent three 
 successive messages by his brother to the camp of the 
 United Ashantees and Akwarmers, demanding that the 
 missionaries should be given up. But they were continu- 
 ally put off by excuses. 
 
 When however in October, 1869, Dompre had beaten 
 the Ashantee army, and the tribes in the eastern part of 
 the Protectorate were preparing for an armed attack, the 
 king of Akwarme became so frightened that he sent the 
 king of Krobo hostages who were to answer for the life 
 of the captive missionaries. Adu Bofo, realizing the diffi- 
 culty of his position, sent his son with these hostages, 
 hoping by this means to keep the people in Krobo from 
 rising. 
 
 King Kari-Kari was also impressed with the dangers 
 by which his general was surrounded, so that on Novem- 
 ber 2nd, 1869, he expressed to the Colonial government 
 his readiness to exchange the missionaries for the Ashan- 
 tee prisoners. 
 
 If therefore Mr. Ramseyer and Mr. Kiihne were as- 
 tonished, when in March 1871 an exchange of prisoners 
 had been made without themselves having been taken 
 into consideration, how much more were they surprised, 
 when in July, 1872, these hostages appeared in Coomassie, 
 set free without any equivalent ! This fact shows more 
 than anything the conciliatory disposition of the British 
 . government. 
 
 The Ashantees themselves mistook this peaceful policy 
 for weakness, and it is therefore not surprising that 
 
320 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Stanley (in his book, “ Coomassie and Magdala”) states 
 that the ambassador Flange wrote in October, 1872, from 
 Coomassie, “ The chiefs here are in hope that in return 
 for the release of the prisoners, they will have the whole 
 Gold Coast.” 
 
 The same conciliatory policy was followed in the 
 release of Akjampong. The above named work (“ From 
 Cape Coast to Coomassie,” Illustrated London News ), 
 relates this in the following manner : — 
 
 “ Akjampong, with seven hundred followers, was arrested 
 in October, 1872, in Apollonia, and brought to Cape Coast 
 to be set free in the course of a month or two, and sent 
 to Coomassie. This was done without taking into con- 
 sideration the ransom of the European captives, or the 
 fact that in Akjampong they were sending back to Kari- 
 Kari’s council the greatest intriguer and the chief of the 
 war officers, which just signified throwing a spark among 
 a heap of shavings. He came to Coomassie at the great 
 death festivities, and decided for ‘ war !’” 
 
 The missionaries’ journals prove that the latter was 
 not the case. War was decided upon before Akjampong’s 
 arrival in Coomassie. But thus much is clear from these 
 facts, that the British Government did not provoke the 
 last Asliantee war. 
 

 
 9 
 

 
 
 
 
 
«paj 
 
 §11111 
 
 
 ' ■f > I " i>i»i y 
 
 . (., "■ ' » V > l T. » • 
 
 vj frf\*nm w mm m 
 
 msm 
 
 9sW| 
 
 mmm 
 
 Wmmk 
 mm mm 
 
 wtfywiwa wfiiaiwiffpf^ 
 
 4»jl» ’ « ill l j J j 
 
 Mi